《King Of Seven Realms》 Chapter -1 - Before reading. Hello, Readers. Before you start reading this fanfic there is something I thought I should clarify. English is not my native language so there might be problems in the novel. It is always appreciated telling me about those mistakes. Second, this is my first novel or fanfic. So plz go east on me. It is just that I have read a lot of fanfics and I wanted to try writing one. I don''t have any idea of how to write any lemon or fighting scene so it can end up gibberish shit but please bear it. I am doing my research. As for why I am writing it when I don''t know... well, I just wanted to try writing it once. And yeah! it is kind of wish-fulfillment... *** Nine Mortal Realms: Elementary Profound Realm Nascent Profound Realm True Profound Realm Spirit Profound Realm Earth Profound Realm Sky Profound Realm; Those who reach this realm can use ''Profound Floating Technique'' and fly in the skies unhindered. Emperor Profound Realm/Thrones Sovereign Profound Realm; Those who reach this level are referred to as Monarchs and can create their own Pocket Dimension for storage. This is the peak of mortal achievement. Seven Divine Profound Realms: Divine Origin Realm Divine Soul Realm Divine Tribulation Realm Divine Spirit Realm Divine King Realm Divine Sovereign Realm Divine Master Realm Divine Extinction Realm/Helf-Step True God True God Realm Creation God Realm Ancestral God Realm Unknown *** Each realm goes from level 1 to 10 before they can advance to the next one, the 10th level of a realm is considered the peak of that realm. Once someone goes past level 10 of a realm but does not enter the next realm it can be considered ''Half-step'' into the next realm. Divine Tribulation Realm has only 9 levels. Chapter 1 - Wish and Reincarnation(Edited) In infinite darkness, nothing can be seen. Nothing can be touched. Nothing can be felt. There is no light. Here everything exits, yet nothing exists. There is no concept of space and time. Every kind of energy born here and dies here. There is nothing but chaos. In such a place where there nothing existed form the beginning, a soul is floating there. Soul: Where am I? I thought I died... then is it the afterlife?... But there is nothing here. I should just sleep since there is nothing to do. . . . Soul: ...How long has it been? One year? May be dozens or centuries has past but I still don''t know where is this. Am I going to wonder in this place for eternity? As the ''soul'' was wondering ''soul'' saw tiny light. Wondering what is it, he starts to float towards it. Reaching it he touched the light. ???: You''re finally here. But I must say that I never thought the one to reach me would be a mortal. Soul: Who are you? Are you also a dead person like me? ???: You are wrong. I am not dead. To begin with, I can''t die ''normally''. Soul: What do you mean you can''t die ''normally''? ???: That is the answer to your first question...because I am a God! God: Oi! what is with your dull expression! You should act like this, "What! God! Impossible! Have you kidnapped me?! Is it a cult?". Something like that. Soul: ...Is that how a normal human expression be if he were to die then awaken in a dark abyss like Room with no end in sight and stay there for centuries? Then I am sorry. I think I''m not a normal human anymore. God: ...You''re right. Anyway since you are already here tell me your wish. Soul: Wish? What do you mean by that? Can I ask for anything? How many wishes can be used? Why would you complete my wish? God: Woah Woah there! Calm down will ya''. Why do u ask so many questions? You only get one wish. And the reason for completing your wish...well, you can say that I have been looking for a successor for my power for millions of years. You coming here can be call fate. Soul: You know you sound like a scammer, right? God: ...Do you want a wish or not? Soul: Well now, no need to get angry. But a wish... Can I ask for anything? God: You can. But you can''t ask for another wish. Or becoming a God. Soul: Then give me ''Ark of Embodiment'' from the anime ''Fairy Tails''. God: ...There done. Use of will depend on your energy so be sure to use it with caution. Also, I will give you part of my Authority that will let you jump from one world to another. Soul: Thanks. But how do I use that? God: No problem. You will know later how to use it. Now let me tell you what you need to do to become my successor. First, you need to stabilize your main world. Second, you need to learn . Completing these two conditions will let you become my successor. Soul: I can understand the second condition but what about the first one? What do you mean by stabilizing the main world? God: That''s because the World you will be going is not stabilized, meaning it does not have some forces working correctly as other worlds. As for what those forces are you need to find it yourself since if I told you everything there will be no point in testing whether you can become me successor or not. Soul: Not stabilized forces, huh. By the way, can you tell me how should I use your Authority? God: You will understand that after you reach your ''main'' world. Soul: Will my main world will be the same as the last world or a new one with supernatural beings. God: A new world. Now go and stop asking so many questions. *** God: Sigh* I wonder if he will become my successor or like others he will die before reaching Godhood? Well, let''s leave it at fate, for now, I should go and read my novel. Today should be the release date of mass release. *** ???: Where am I? I wonder. Last thing I remember meeting someone calling him God. He said ill be reborn in another world. Is this the new world? Woman: Dear, look it''s a boy! Man: My child. Forgive your parents. We are useless that we can''t even protect our children. ???: Are they my parents? What do they mean by forgiving them? Man: Brother Hongyi, we leave our child to you. Please take care of him. Woman: Brother Hongyi, his name is Wang Lei. It means ''Monarch'' or ''King''. I want him to be like a King who decides his destiny. Who destroys anything that comes in its path. His surname will be Jiang means ''Someone who flows like a river''. Just like the river, he will keep moving forward no matter what obstacle comes his path. Hongyi: Leave him to me, Brother Jiang and Sister Yue. I will take care of your child. I will make sure that he never misses the love of his parents. Wang Lie: So my name is Jiang Wang Lie, hm. It''s not bad. As Wang Lie looks at the scene that if a modern person were to see they will think of it as a soap drama. Wang Lie watches as his Mother and Father leaves. He was wondering what led them to leave him. He thought that once he becomes strong then he will look for answers or just ask this Hongyi guy whose name is strangely familiar to him. Wang Lie: Was this world some kind of drama in my previous world? Hongyi: Let''s go little lie. I''ll take you to your new home. Hongyi took Wang Lie who was in his arms to his home. As they were going Wang Lie started to get tired and slept. Wang Lie: I''m tired. Let just sleep. It''s the start of new life. I wonder if I can reach Godhood. And also this world... I need to find out, which world is it. If I have future knowledge than it will help me tremendously. Chapter 2 - New World(Edited) Hongyi: We are here Little Lei. This Place will be your new home. Hm! you''re sleeping. As Hongyi enters his mansion Wang Lei wakes up. He looks around, curiously, trying to find any clue of where he is. While he was looking a maid comes hurriedly and tells Hongyi. Maid: Patriarch, Madam Dongxue has woken up! Hongyi: What!! Here take Little Lei and place him in the child''s room while I check on her. Hongyi gives Wang Lei, who was wondering that these names feel oddly familiar to him, to the maid who takes him to the room and places him on the cradle. Maid 2: Who is he? Maid 1: I don''t know. Master Hongyi brought him. But before he could say anything I told him about Madam Dongxue awakening so he went towards her room. Maid 2: Do you think he is an illicit child of Master Hongyi? Maid 1: Don''t spout nonsense! What if rumors start to spread if someone hears you? Let''s go to Master Hongyi. He might need our help. Wang Lei watched as both maids leave the room. He thought he was finally alone. Now he can check the icon that has been blinking nonstop on the top-right side of his eyes. While he wanted to click on the icon he could not move his hands as he was still an infant. ''Damn! I never thought that being an infant would be this annoying. Let''s try focusing on it maybe it will work'' As he focused on the icon, it stops blinking then he heard a mechanical voice. [Ding! Initiating merging process] [Ding! For Hosts safety during the merging process. The host will not be able to control his body. While Host can see what is going on around, Host cannot control his body and actions. P.S: How it feels like to be an infant while being fully conscious of what you''re doing but yet can''t control your actions?] Wang Lei: Do you want to know how it feels?! Let me tell you then, mysterious voice. IT FEELS FUCKING PAINFUL!! sigh* Seems like I can only wait to see what will happen. By the way, can you tell me how much time will it take for the merging process? [Ding! It will take two years!] Wang Lei: ...F **** God: hahaha! how do you like that brat! calling me scammer! Now spend two years of your life watching yourself pissing and shiting everywhere. hahaha! it feels great. 2 Years Later Maid: Young master please don''t run, you will fall. Wang Lei: Don''t worry big sis! I will be alright. Wang Lei ran in the garden and plucks fresh flowers. He has been in this world for almost 2 years. And he still can''t use his body. While he can see what is going outside. He can feel everything outside. Even the emotional attachment that his body created. He can feel them. In short, he is just like a normal human except he can''t control his body and mouth. Which works its own. While he can create a general idea of what he wants to do. But he cannot execute it accordingly. Maid: Young master why are you plucking flowers in the garden. If you want flowers than I can tell servants to bring you from the shops. Wang Lei: NO! mother loves fresh flowers! so I''ll pluck fresh flowers from the garden. In these two years, Wang Lei was finally able to find out about this world. This is the world of Against the Gods. A cultivation world where you can become close to immortals. He has not read the full novel in his previous life, only up to the time when Yun Che ready himself to leave for God Realm. ''At least I know what will happen on this star'' He lives in a city called Floating Cloud City. It is the smallest city of the Blue Wind Empire; it was so small that it wasn''t even suitable to be called a city. It is situated in the far east and is the most geographically remote in terms of location. The population, economy, and even the average Profound Strength were the lowest of the low. The city''s profound strength is so weak that in the past few centuries no one has ever stepped foot into the Sky Profound Realm. Floating Cloud City''s residents often mock themselves for being a forgotten corner in the Blue Wind Empire. ''Hurraa~~The Great Wiki!'' Every person in this world is born with a set of profound Veins that completely m?tur?s when age hits Fourteen. You can start your cultivation when your hits 8 or that''s what resident of this city does. ''Not that I can do anything about it as the way I am. Since I can''t use my body yet!'' While Wang Lei finishes plucking flowers he starts to run towards the mansion. He was thinking about how his mother would be happy if he were to give her these flowers. The woman he calls mother is Dongxue, mother of Xia Qingyue and Xia Yuanba in the original work. He still can''t believe that he has become Big brother of the main heroine of the Against the God. Albeit not blood-related. After living with Dongxue Wang Lei Started to treat her as his real mother. Wang Lei has not had a mother in his previous life as he was an orphan. And Dongxue also treated him like her real son. knock* knock* Wang Lei: Mother are you awake? Dongxue: Is that Little Lei? Come in mother is awake. Wang Lei opens the door and enters the room. Inside the room lays a beauty that if someone asked about a goddess than he will definitely say that he has seen one. She has the appearance of a twenty years old woman. But one could tell that her face was slightly pale. Wang Lei: Mother I have brought fresh flowers for you. It will make you get healthy faster. Wang Lei puts the flower in a pot that is at the window. Then he walks towards the bed and tries to sit on it but because of the short height, he could not reach it. ''Damn me! What are you doing?!'' Dongxue: Here, let mother pick you up. Dongxue picks Wang Lei and put him on her ??p. She gently starts to ??r?ssing his head. While Wang Lei closes his eyes. Wang Lei was thinking about the future. He knows that one year after today Xia Qingyue will be born. At that time Xiao Ying, Yun Che''s ''father'' used all of his powers to save Dongxue which triggers the marriage between Xia Qingyue and Yun Che. But how can he allow that? First Dongxue is also his mother. She may have adopted him but he still treats her like his real mother. And Xia Qingyue going to be his ''sister''. How can he let such an opportunity slip from his hands? ''Thinking for two years I still could not find a way to save her without my which I still can''t use without any energy'' As he was wondering ways to save her he heard the voice that he has been waiting to hear all this time. [Ding! Congratulations to Host. The merging process is completed! Host can control his body now!] Chapter 3 - Yue(Edited) [Ding! Congratulations to Host. The merging process is completed! The host can control his body now!] Wang Lei who was enjoying time with his mother suddenly heard the sound. He almost shrieked since the sound just came unnoticed. Dongxue who was creasing his head saw his surprised expression and asked. Dongxue: What happened? Why are making that expression? Wang Lei: Nothing. I just thought that I am really happy to have you as my mother. Wang Lei said as he nestled his face in her ?h?st. Dongxue: Fufufu, Mother is also happy to have Little Lei as her son. Wang Lei wanted to check what was happening after the merging but he stopped. He thought that he should try checking it when he was alone since if something unexpected happened he didn''t want Dongxue to get hurt. snore* snore* Dongxue looked at the boy that has become her adoptive child. She remembers the day when her husband brought Wang Lei with him. At that time, she wasn''t married to Hongyi yet. But when she saw Wang Lei, she wanted to adopt him as her child. She has forgotten her memories and she was quite alone. She wanted someone to accompany her all the time. But her husband was busy with merchant work which made her feel quite lonely sometimes. But because of Wang Lei, she never felt lonely. Wang Lei opened his eyes. He yawned than remembered that he slept in his mother''s embrace. He loved sleeping with her since he felt it was quite relaxing. He looked around and saw that he was alone. He could hear the sound coming from the bathroom. He thought Dongxue was the one using it. Since he was alone he thought he should check what he got from the mechanical sound. Wang Lei: hello, can you tell me what happened after the merging process. [Ding! After the merging process master can check his powers! Please think of the word ''status'' in your mind] *** [Name: Jiang Wang Lei] [Race: Human] [Bloodline: None] [Profound Strength: None] [Authorities: Origin(Locked)] [Current mission: Save your mother, Dongxue, during the birth of Xia Qingyue without external help! Rewards: , ,
  • Special Awards: Xia Qingyue!!(Don''t be shy and take it)]
  • *** Wang Lei looked at the hologram-like screen in front of his eyes. He understood most of it but when he saw the mission tab and its reward he was shocked. ''Holy moly trolley!! WTF?!! Such hefty rewards. Is God that happy with me? Did he fall in love with me? Is he gay?'' he was especially happy to see Heavenly Scripture as it was not something that he could create with energy only. It had heavenly law in it, that cannot be created even with his Wang Lei: Em, what is mission thing. Is it the first time or I''ll get more in the future? [Ding! You will get more missions in the future. Every mission will come with a reward. The first mission is a trial mission that''s why it gives such massive rewards!] Wang Lei: So it''s like a beginner package, huh. [Ding! You are right and wrong] Wang Lei was wondering how annoying it is to hear this ding sound every time. He was thinking if there was a way to make ''it'' stop making it. But first, he needs to ask ''it'' name. Wang Lei: Can you tell me your name? Wang Lei thought calling ''it'' with the name will make it easier for him to communicate. [Ding! I don''t have a name. Advise master to give me one.] Hearing ''it'' Wang Lei thought that he sucks at giving a name in his previous life. Once he wanted to give a name to his dog but his brain could not think anything expect Puppy. He was wondering what kind of name should he give ''it''. After thinking for while he remembered an anime and thought of a name. Yue: Yes, Master! Wang Lei was surprised that her whole personality changed with just a name. From mechanical, she sounded more like a child now. Yue: Master you have starting package. Would you like to use it? ''There is still something'' If it was before he was doubtful but now he was sure that God had some kind of ''not so pure thought'' He was thinking if he met him next time he will try his best not to get too close to him. *** God: Achoo* Is someone remembering me? Anyway, I wonder how Wang Lei is doing? *** After thinking for a while he opened it. Wang Lei: There is such a thing? Open it, please. [You have obtained Ice-Ice Fruit!] [You have obtained Concept: Apogee!] Yue: Congratulations master! ''Now that''s surprising!'' Wang Lei never thought that he would get such ability. But he was still happy with this fruit since it depends on one stamina and not energy. So he could use it. He could get it with his but since he could not use any kind of energy yet, it could be considered as a survival kit. He was wondering what will the faces of Frozen Cloud Asgard be when they know that he knows ice like the back of his hands. He was also happy with because it was something like concept or control of once body when one reaches the apex of his body control, which could not be created with . While it can create anything you can imagine but it can''t bring you experience or teach you how to fight. Chapter 4 - Soul Forming Flower(Edited) "Can you show me the fruit, Yue?" Wang Lei asked. He saw a blue fruit appearing on his hands. It was of weird shape but he knew once he ate this fruit he will have the power to control ice as he likes. "If I ate it will I have the weakness of water Yue?" He asked. Wang Lei didn''t want to have any kind of weakness. Especially that is so easy to spot. "You will not master. The weakness of DF has been erased so you can swim even though you will become DF user" Yue said. When Wang Lei heard her he was really happy. He looked at the fruit for a while, making his decision he ate it. ''...Ugh, I have never tasted shit but I can tell it must taste like this'' Wang Lei was trying his best not to vomit. After some time, he saw that his hands were realizing cold. He tried to use it and a small block of ice was created on his hands. ''Now I need to train my stamina'' SFX: Sound of the door opening "You are awake Little Lei" Wang Lei looked back and saw Dongxue coming out of the bathroom. Looking at her he could tell that no one would be able to tell that she was old. She looked like twenty years old woman. Dongxue went and sit beside him. She was looking at him who looked different than before but she could not tell what was the difference. She looked at him and could not help but want to cuddle him. She picked him and placed him on her ??p while gently ??r?ssing his hair. "Mother when father is coming?" Wang Lei asked. "Why? Do you miss your father?" Dongxue was surprised since Wang Lei never asked about Hongyi before. "Hm, I want to study medicine. I wanted to ask Father to buy medicine related books" Wand Lie said. he has been thinking for a while for her cure. He thought since he can''t use his so. instead of looking blindly, it would be better for him to start with medicine from this world. "Why does Little Lei want to learn medicine?" Dongxue asked. She was again surprised by his answer because he never had any interest in medicine before but now he suddenly asked to learn about medicine. "I want to learn medicine so I can save mother," Wang Lei said straight forward. Technically he was not telling a lie. Since he was learning medicine to save her. But Dongxue thought he was talking about her health that was keep on deteriorating. She thought maybe he was afraid that something will happen to her. Tears started to gather around her eyes. She tightly hugged him. "It''s okay. Mother will never leave Little Lei. Mother will always be by Little Lei''s side" Dongxue said while thinking that she was blessed to have Wang Lei as her child. Wang Lei who thought that something was not right. He knew that Dongxue has misunderstood him. But he didn''t care as long as he gets the medicine book. *** It has been a year since he said that he wanted to learn about medicine. He also checked whether he could use on Ice-Ice Fruit since it was a concept that let you reach apex control over your body. He thought maybe he could use it on his abilities too and he was surprised to see that he could use it. Using he could directly use which gave him the power to create domain around him that could freeze anything inside to Absolute Zero temperature except space and time. He thought he could freeze space too but because he didn''t have enough stamina he could not. Just maintaining on DF power, he could not stand after 3 seconds of using it. He still remembers that when the servant found him laying on the floor he thought that he was dead. At that time, he wanted to smack that servant. At least check before saying that someone has died. Because of the servant he had to remain under check for more than a month which was boring as hell. After learning about medicine for a year he finally found a way to cure her. He found a strange flower in the book. According to the book, it was a flower that will rejuvenate the one eating it for some time. Even tho'' he could not find a way to cure her but for now, it was enough. Since once he got to use his he could seal her powers and just let her memories come back that way she doesn''t have to leave for God Realm. But the problem was that this flower was rare and it was always protected by a True profound strength beast. And he could not find anyone who will work for him. I mean, if a 3 years old child asked you to help him get something in which you might lose your life than its obvious no will help you. ''It has already been 8 months since Mother is pregnant'' Wang Lei thought. In the original story, they never told the exact time of pregnancy so he thought he had the time or maybe that''s what he wanted to thought. But life never goes as the way one wants. "Young master, master Hongyi has come back" A maid comes and said to him. When Wang Lei heard her, he readied himself to meet his father. He was going to ask him for the place where he can find that flower and go fetch it. While he can''t fight the True Profound Level beast but with as long as he is given a moment he can kill it instantly. *** "Father your back!!" Wang Lei said happily. "Lei''er, I missed you. How is your mother?" Hongyi asked smilingly as he pats Wang Lei''s head. "She is alright, father. She has been waiting for you. You should not leave Mother at this time" "I know, I am sorry. I will stay with her now" Hongyi said embarrassingly. Wang Lei looked at his father and thought it was the right time to ask. "Father I have been looking for this flower, can you use your connections to find it. This flower will help the mother during delivery" "Oh~ what flower?" Hongyi asked intriguingly. He knew his son was studying and he was quite intelligent, so he thought maybe he did found a cure. "Soul Forming Flower" Wang Lei said seriously. Listening to him Hongyi had a difficult expression. Looking at his expression Wang Lei though he doesn''t know about the flower. he couldn''t help but feel disappointed. "I do know where to find it. But the thing is, it''s quite hard to get" Hearing him Wang Lei beamed. He finally found the clue he can''t let this slip from his hands. "Where can I find it?" Wang Lei asked eagerly. Seeing his son eager expression Hongyi thought again whether he should tell him or not. He knew that his son loves his mother a lot but he didn''t want him to act recklessly. Doctors had told him that Dongxue has a very weak physique and she can''t give birth. But she insisted on giving birth which made him very worried. If according to his son, this flower can help her during birth he wanted to give it a try. "It is found on the east side of the city in the mountains but we don''t have anyone to send there. And if I asked for my friends help it would take a lot of time for him to come" Hongyi said. Hearing him Wang Lei started to think. He could go there and check it himself but he needed to do it secretly. He cannot let anyone else know about it or they will stop him. "Thanks, father" "Don''t do anything reckless, ok" "Don''t worry I won''t" After knowing the location Wang Lei left and went to his room for the preparation. Chapter 5 - Excited!!(Edited) *** [Name: Jiang Wang Lei] [Race: Human] [Bloodline: None] [Profound Strength: None] [Special Abilities: Ice-Ice Fruit, , (Locked)] [Authorities: Origin(Locked)] [Current mission: Save your mother, Dongxue, during the birth of Xia Qingyue without external help! Rewards: , ,
  • Special Awards: Xia Qingyue!!(Don''t be shy and take it)]
  • *** Wang Lei was looking at his abilities section that changed. He was also thinking about Origin Authority. He wanted to ask Yue before but because of his training and finding a cure for his Mother, he kind of forgot. He thought for a second then asked Yue about Authority and why it was locked. "Master Origin Authority allows you to create anything out of nothing even living things can be created, with enough energy master can create your own world. But because you don''t have an understanding of the you can''t use it." Yue said. Hearing her he was amazed that he could create a universe itself, which again is not something he could create with his . But at the same time, he thought that he was quite far away from that point since learning it would take a lot of time. He was sure that he needed to be at least Divine Sovereign Realm before even starting to learn it. Wang Lei was packing his stuff in the bag. He was talking basic stuff that might help him during his ''journey''. Since he wanted to complete this task in one day so no one gets suspicious. Since he could create an ice clone that remains only for a day. He thought that he should learn other laws first. He knew with the help of Evil God Seeds it would be quite easy. He also thought that getting the latest version of the ATG novel from his old world might help him in getting more understanding of this world. "Yue, can you tell me how I can do world travel?" He asked since Yue still not has told him how to travel worlds. And he can learn many different skills from different worlds. "Master there are two ways to travel between worlds. First is manual where you decide which world you would like to travel while the other is Mission Travel, where you have to travel between worlds to complete the given mission" Yue said politely." Also once you become strongest or conquer the world you can merge it with your main world and introduce otherworld forces in this world. But I advise that you don''t do that if the world is weaker than this world or you don''t have a safe plan for the resident of that world" "Wait!! I have to travel worlds to complete the mission?!" Wang Lei asked surprised. He ignored the other part since he already had his plan for that, just that to implement them was a tremendous task. "Yes, master. But don''t worry as every World Mission is for your growth" Yue said smiling wryly. she thought her master was kind of cute when he made a surprised expression. Even though she didn''t understand things between men and women but she still has a basic understanding of feelings since she was a sentient being herself. Just that she doesn''t have a body and she was only three years old and she was still trying to understand how the world works. She only has knowledge that God has given her. While he was chatting with Yue he finally completed his preparation for his leave but it was still afternoon. He wanted to wait for the dawn of the morning to leave. According to his calculations since he can''t use profound strength he has to walk all the way east mountains which with his small legs would take him a day, for the complete the journey. And he would have a whole day worth of time since his ice clone can sustain itself for only a day. *** Once Sun came out, Wang Lei was already awake. He didn''t sleep last night as he completed his sleep yesterday. He was still mortal who needed daily sleep. To be honest, he was just 3 Years old child. For him to go hunt True Profound Beast at this age and coming back alive can be called a miracle. If he has not had DF, he would never have tried to venture on such an adventure where the sneeze of Profound Beast could kill him. He took the stuff that he needed during his journey. It was mostly food since he does not need a weapon. DF was his greatest weapon right now. Wang Lei left the mansion behind and started to walk towards the east exit. At this time, most people are sleeping since in Floating Cloud City there not many who are a cultivator. There are only two Clans, while one them being Marchant, from where he is from, Xia Clan. While other is the Xiao Clan which has most of the cultivators in the City. Hiding from other people Wang Lei left the City toward the east. *** While walking towards the east he had to rest at many points as his stamina was low. Well, you can''t ?ssume 3 years old child to have much stamina. But since it was a cultivating world. People were born with a slightly powerful physique than other normal worlds. That''s why even though he was a child he could walk for 10 miles but only feel that he is tired. On his way, he remembered that there was a vein of Purple Veined Divine Crystal. He wanted to get it but it was another hard task since he doesn''t have a way to save them let alone get them out. So he thought that he will get it in the future. It took him a whole 6 hours to reach the east mountains. Wang Lei was sweating hard right now. He never thought that he would be this tired. He had to rest before looking for the flower since he needed his stamina to use DF. "Yue I was wondering, but can I use the inventory to save other items that are not generated by the system," Wang Lei asked. He has asked her before and finds out that the system has its own inventory where every item generated by the system will be saved. He didn''t want to have this backpack that was filled with all kinds of refreshments on him all the time. It was quite heavy for his 3 years old child body to carry it for 10 miles. "You cannot master. Only system-generated items can be saved in the inventory. You can also save the Profound Beast body that you have killed. There is also another function but Master still has not completed the requirement to unlock it" When Wang Lei heard that there was another function he was really happy. He was wondering what kind of requirement he needed to open this function. *** Completing his rest Wang Lei took out a map that led him to the Soul Forming Flower. He was excited right now as this would be his first fight in this world. Even tho'' he was thinking of finishing it right away. "Let''s go, Yue! To get our Flower!" Wang Lei said excitedly. "o-oh~?!!" Yue said, slightly tilting her head, completely confused. Thinking why her Master is so excited about. Chapter 6 - Snake...?(Edited) As Wang Lei looked at the map, that he got from his Father, he could see that he needed to go through a rough patch. There were at least three small hills in his way that he needed to cross before reaching his destination. He was wondering if he could do it in the day time... no... he has to do it in the day time. Without wasting another minute, he started to walk towards the flower shown on the map. He was as cautious as one could get when one was masturbating, afraid, what if someone opened the door suddenly. He didn''t want to use his power on the way so he avoided as many Profound Beasts he could. For those he could not, he just stayed at that place waiting for the beast to leave. The biggest worry of his was his stamina. He was walking in a Mountain which was filled with Profound Beast and the only way to fight them was his DF power which heavily depended on his stamina. He didn''t even want to think what would happen if he ran out of stamina and a Profound Beast found him. He was sure that his adventure would end there or he could use while totally running out of stamina. He didn''t know what would happen if he did that but he was sure that it was not something to look after. Wang Lei called it instinct reaction. Humans instinctively avoid trouble and he could tell his instinct telling him not to try it. After passing every hill, he would find a place to rest. Doing the same process for 3 hours he finally reached the place where the flower was located. He could see a small clearing in the forest. It was not that big, only about 5 square meters. He saw that in the center of the clearing there was rock and under the rock, he could see a flower. It was such that it felt like the rock was sheltering the flower. ''This should be the flower. But why don''t I feel any presence around it.'' Wang Lei thought internally. He has read in the book that there will be True Profound Beast guarding it, but he could not feel any presence. He was wondering whether this was the right flower or the one who wrote the book was trolling with the readers. "Oi! Yue, can you tell whether this is the flower or not?" Wang Lei whispered. Even knowing the fact that he could not feel any presence he still wanted to be sure so that no trouble comes. "According to the system Database this is the flower master," Yue said. Wang Lei hearing her thought that this ''System Database'' was convenient. Though he could not use it but as long as he knew about the thing or its knowledge he could use it to confirm it. That means this ''System Database'' only shows things that he knew other than that he has no access to it. Which was quite a sad thing for him since he could search for anything on it. After getting confirmation from the Yue, Wang Lei started to make his plan. His plan was quite simple; it was so simple that it could not even be called a plan. Since you don''t feel any presence around it, then just grab it. Wang Lei slowly started to walk towards the flower. He was cautioned. He didn''t want to fight a profound Beast if he could. He didn''t want to take chances. Reaching flower, he looks around him, seeing if any beast was coming or not. Since he didn''t find any, he simply grabbed the flower and carefully plucked it trying not to hurt its root. When he plucked the flower he saw no problem around him. He sighed in relief thinking it was easy. Putting the flower in his bag he started to walk away. He didn''t want to stay in this place any longer. While going back he kept looking around him to see if there was any beast or not. He used the same route he came from, with rest between hills. As he was crossing the last hill he heard a hissing sound. At first, he thought that it was wind but, as he kept walking, he started to feel wired. ''Something is not right'' He saw that the forest was quiet, way too quiet. It was as if no beast exits here. When he was coming, he felt presences, but now he felt nothing. As if they were spirited away. hiss* He looked back to where the sound came from. There he saw a tail. He knew he fu?k?d up and hurriedly took a defensive pose. "Master you should look for a safe place. Once you use you won''t be able to move" Yue said hurriedly. Hearing her reminder, Wang Lei remembered that he still can''t stand up after using on DF. He looked around him and found an opening on the wall. It was a small opening but it was enough for him to get inside. He slowly walks towards the opening while looking at his surroundings. When his back touched the opening he saw the full view of the one whose tail he saw. It was a giant... literally giant snake. He was wondering what did it eat to grow this big. After looking at it for a while he remembered the picture he once saw in the Profound beast book. It was . He was wondering why would you give such a dominating name to a snake. Can''t they just call him ? looked at him for a while then suddenly attacked. Looking at his gaping mouth which could fill tens of human his size, Wang Lei used DF. The temperature started to drop at a rapid rate. Surrounding started to freeze as well. He shouted as his devil fruit awakened. "Let''s see if you can get alive out of this. Just kidding plz don''t!!" exhale* When he first used on his DF he couldn''t tell the difference except that it awakened his fruit. But training for a year he found out that not only awakened his fruit but it could also enhance his senses to the peak of humanity (Mortal and not a Cultivator). Which was same as giving him full control over battle. As long as the attach was weaker than him he could change its direction to any way he wants. In Emperor''s Domination, was Supreme Peak of any technique that only Immortal Progenitors could use. And now he was using it on his mortal body. It was taxing but he didn''t care as long he could get Soul Forming Flower. Wang Lei saw the snake coming towards him at breathtaking speed but because of his enhanced scenes, he could ''see'' it coming in slow motion. When the snake was about to bite him, he did a paper-thin doge while placing his hands on the snake''s scales he said calmly. His voice was devoid of any emotion. Cold and ruthless. With his voice, Ice started to spread on its scale at a rapid pace. It had not even taken 3 seconds when the whole snake was frozen. Wang Lei looked at the snake and blew at it. The snake turned into a tiny particle of ice which spread in all direction. If not that he was in the forest where he could be killed at any moment, he wanted to enjoy this sight. Getting out of state he felt intense fatigue and headache. He looked back and entered the gap and lost consciousness. Chapter 7 - "...Ugh, Fuc*k where am I?" Wang Lei woke. He wanted to look around him but he realizes that he could not move his body. He waited for a second for his mind to clear. 5 minutes later he realized that he was in a crack between the walls. He started to remember what happened before he has lost his conscious. "Holy Jolly!! Yue how much time has passed since I passed out?" Wang Lei hurriedly asked Yue. "It has been 1 hour since you have lost your consciousness," Yue said. Her voice sounded tired. It seems like she was on high alert when he lost his conscious and looking around for any danger. ''1 hour...'' Wang Lei thought it has been 12 hours already when he left the city. His clone can still exist for 12 hours more. So he was in no hurry to go back. He thought he should rest a little more since his mind still felt kind of numb. ''sigh* I never thought that using on both DF and mind could be this taxing. Well, what''s done is done. I should rest before starting to move'' While Wang Lei was thinking his next plan of action he saw a lot of notifications of the top right side of his eyes. "Master you have unlocked a new function" Yue''s voice resound in his mind. Hearing her Wang Lei thought that maybe he has cleared the requirement for the new function. He clicked on the notification. [First Profound Beast defeated!] [Requirements for new function has been completed!] [New function has been unlocked!] [Host has killed ! would host like to sell it to the system for the currency] [True Profound Beast=500 SP] [Current Currency: 0] Wang Lei looked at the screen and stared at it dumbfounded. He never thought that a new function would be He thought that it would be something like inventory or related to it. But he got the ... fu?k?n? . He took a deep breath and started to collect his thoughts. After thinking for a while he asked Yue. "Yue, can you explain it" "Yes, master. as the name suggest, it is a shop where you can buy any kind of skill from any universe. Currency is something like the essence of life that every being releases. But to make sure that the user does not become a bloodthirsty monster for currency, it only works on Beasts." Yue explained merrily. Hearing her Wang Lei thought it makes sense. If killing anything that contains life force gave you currency than there might be a chance that the user becomes bloodthirsty. "Can you tell me how currency works?" "Yes let me send it to you," Yue said and a screen opens before him. Looking at the screen he could tell which monster wroth what. [System Currency Distribution] [Nascent=50SP] [True=500SP] [Spirit=5000SP] [Earth=50.000SP] [Sky=100.000SP] [Emperor=200.000SP] [Tyrant=300,000SP] [Sovereign=500,000SP] "What about Divine Beast?" Wang Lei asked he could not see Divine Beast anywhere. "Divine Beast does not give you currency master. Since they contain Divine force in them. Once Divine Level Profound beast dies, its energy instead of dissipating merges with the world to make it more stable." Hearing her Wang Lei thought it was useless to take about it. So he asked Yue to open the shop. "Yue open the " "Yes" 1B SP 1B SP 500K SP 500k SP 100K SP 100k SP 1M SP 100K SP <... Looking at the list, all the fire that he had in him got extinguish. "WTF?! everything is so fu*king expensive here. How am I supposed to use it?" Wang Lei said angrily. He thought that he had got a treasure box but when he opened it he realized that it was a cheap trap. He didn''t really need these manuals since he could get the same effect with his but he can''t create Heavenly Scriptures or some skills are more fun to know since it''s not like he has watched every anime. Also, these manuals could also be given to other people as a profound art. "OH! I am sorry master I opened the wrong section, TEHEE!" Yue said embarrassingly. Wang Lei was shocked.'' Where the hell she learned that?'' 100SP 100SP 1000 SP 1000SP 5000SP 5000SP 50K SP <... Looking at the screen he was relived. He thought that all the skills were going to be super expensive but looking at the new screen he thought it was manageable. He understood why the skills were expensive. First, all those skills were Supreme techniques. Especially Heavenly Scriptures. And if they were not expensive to host would not have any motivation to work for it. Looking at the screen again he realizes that was a job, not a skill. "Yue, is a job, not a skill then what is doing here?" "Master has been considered as a skill by the system. It is a Potential Skill, that with time, can be upgraded" ''Well it doesn''t matter as long as it benefits me'' Wang Lei thought. "Yue convert the into currency" "Yes, master." [Ding! True Profound Beast has been sold!] [Current Currency: 500SP] Selling the snake, he readied himself for the return. He checked that if the Flower was safe. Seeing that the flower was safe. He started his journey again but this time back home. He still needed to cross a hill before going out of the mountain. *** "Ahhh! finally back!" Wang Lei shouted in front of the city gate. He has already sent a signal to his clone to move out of the mansion so it would not cause any problem when he returned. He started to walk towards the mansion. Along the way he greeted everyone. He was already quite familiar with these people in three years. Reaching home, he went straight for his mother. He wanted to tell her the good news. Not about that he got the flower since that would be totally suspicious but that he found a way for a safe her. knock* knock* "Enter" He knocked at the door and a somewhat tired voice came out of the room. He enters the room and looked towards his mother whose complexion was visibly pale. Looking at her he couldn''t help but feel sad. He really wanted to treat her but he knew she didn''t have any illness. After she gets her power back she will become healthy again. Dongxue looked at her son who looked sad. Seeing him she felt warmth. "Mother, how are you?" Wang Lei asked worriedly. "Mother is alright. Come here, let mother pat you" Dongxue said with a smile. She knew after her birth there was a chance that she would die. That what the doctor said. That''s why she wanted to spend most of her time with her son. Wang Lei walks towards her bed and sits on it. Looking at her, he thought he should tell her now. "Mother I have found a way for the save delivery. You don''t have to worry about your health anymore. At least during the delivery", Wang Lei said hoping to make her feel better. When Dongxuw heard him. Tears started together around the edges of her eyes. She knew how much time he spends on medicine. He stopped playing with kids of his age just so that he could find a cure for her. She was moved and she felt warm. She hugged him while gently ??r?ssing his hair. "Mother is proud of Lei''er. Mother knew Lei''er would found a way to save her" Dongxue said in a soft voice. "Really?!" Wang Lei asked skeptically. He knew everyone in the mansion believed that he would not be able to find the cure. I mean, if the doctors were not able to then how can 3 years old child will. "Of course! mother never doubted Lei''er" Nodding Dongxue said seriously. "Hehehe~ than you wait mother. I will prepare the medicine before the delivery time. You need to take it three days before and it will start to rejuvenate your life force and physique" Wang Lei said. *** After spending some time with Dongxue he went back to his room. He was tired of the journey he wanted to take a bath and just sleep. Chapter 8 - Xia Qingyue 1/2(Edited) "Yue, remind me after 10 minutes exactly," Wang Lei said. He was fully focused on the cauldron. In the cauldron, you could see different kinds of medicines liquefying and merging. "Yes, master!" After finding Soul Forming Flower, Wang Lei asked Hongyi to use his connections to get other medicines. He never told anyone that he got Soul Forming Flower. Instead, he told them that he found another method to help Dongxue during birth. Getting other medicines, he started to read how to make Soul Forming Pill. Although he knew how to, just to make sure no mistake happens as he only got one Flower. One flower has 8 leaves which means he could create 8 Soul Forming Pills. But since it was his first try, he already failed five times. Every time he failed he would record his mistake. After continuous five fails, he finally found his mistake. Right now he was making the Pill for the sixth time that''s why he was fully focused. He wanted it to succeed. "Master it has been 10 minutes!!" Yue said. Hearing her Wang Lei speedily adds a pallet of a flower in the cauldron. Once he adds the pallet, it instantly liquefies and merges with the other materials. After some time, a musky smell spreads in the room. He looked in the cauldron. There he could see a completely formed pill. "Finally it is done, Yue!! We finally made it!" Wang Lei said elatedly. He was really happy right now. There was only a week left before the birth, according to his calculations. He has been trying to make a pill for three weeks now and he finally made one. Now all he needed was to give this pill to Dongxue and wait for it to kick. Once the pill started to work it will reinforce her body and life force. In the original, Xiao Ying, used his profound strength to do it while he used a pill instead. "Let''s go and give this pill to mother now!" "Yes master" *** Wang Lei was going towards his mother''s room where he saw his father talking with his friend, Xiao Ying. Just like in the original he is considered a genius which I don''t see how. I mean, getting to true profound at the age of twenty is not genius if I may say. Anyone can reach that with enough dedication. But the residence of Floating Cloud City has never left the city which in return narrowed their views. "Hello, Uncle Ying!" Wang Lei said. Hearing him both Hongyi and Xiao Ying look towards him. "Oh! If isn''t this our little doctor. How are you doing?" Xiao Ying asked teasingly. Since Wang Lei was learning about her mother''s disease, he ended up learning a lot about medicines. In his free time, he would go and help the residents of the city which end up calling him a little doctor. "Pleases don''t call me that. It''s embarrassing" "Hahaha! Our little doctor can also get embarrassed. Now that''s surprising" Xiao Ying said laughingly. ''I want to punch that laughing face'' "Why are you here, Uncle?" Wang Lei asked, smiling. "Oh, I and your Father were discussing your Mother''s health," Xiao Ying said seriously. Hearing him Wang Lei narrowed his eyes. "You don''t have to worry about that anymore, Father, Uncle Ying. I have created the pill that will help Mother in restoring her health" "What?!!" Xiao Ying and Hongyi said simultaneously. Wang Lei could see their shocked expression. Seeing them he had this sudden feeling of happiness. ''Hm, what is this feeling? Am I feeling proud... well, damn I am'' No one believed him when he said, he will cure Dongxue but now seeing how shocked they were he enjoyed this feeling. "Have you made such miraculous pill Lei''er" Hongyi could not believe what he was hearing. He was shocked. He wanted to confirm it. "Yes, father. Let''s go to Mother. I will give the pill to her" Wang Lei said as he started to walk towards Dongxue''s room again. Following him were both Hongyi and Xiao Ying, who were still shocked. knock* knock* "Mother, can I come in?" Wang Lei asked. "You can come in Lei''er," Dongxue said with a little tired voice. Wang Lei and co enter the room. In the room expect for Dongxue, two maids were taking care of her. At this stage, you can''t leave her alone. Dongxue who was looking at her son looked at Hongyi, and Xiao Ying, who was still in a shocking state. She was thinking about what brought them all together in her room. When she saw her husband''s shocked expression, she was more confused. "How are you, Mother? Are you feeling unwell? "Wang Lei asked worriedly. "It''s good. I am just feeling a little tired, that''s all" Dongxue said calmly. Wang Lei confirmed that there was nothing wrong with his Mother. He took the pill out of his bag which was in a small container and gave it to Dongxue. "Mother, here, take this pill. It is made of Soul Forming Flower that will help you get better" Wang Lei said while giving the Pill to Dongxue. "What?! Soul Forming Flower?!" Before Dongxue who was shocked, listening to her son, giving her a pill saying that it will heal her, Hongyi shouted. He was shocked. First, it was because his child made a pill that could save his wife but now it was made of Flower that was hard to get for the cultivators of this city. "Where did you got Soul Forming Flower from?" Hongyi asked seriously. He wanted to know, where he got it from. "I went and picked it myself," Wang Lei said honestly. He knew at this point telling lies was useless. Hearing his answer Hongyi became shocked. He could not believe what his son was saying. He was going to stop his wife from taking the pill because he hadn''t wanted to take any risk but if what Wang Lei was saying is the truth then there might be a chance. "But the Flower is always protected by a True Profound Beast. How did you get it?" Hongyi still wanted confirmation. At this point, Dongxue who was listening had not understood why her husband was so shocked because of a flower but when she heard that it was always protected by a Profound beast, started to cry. Even she could not understand how her son got the Flower, she understood that he put his life to get the flower. She was feeling happy, warm, sad. She was happy that she had such a good son, she was sad that because of her he could have died. "When I got the flower there was no beast protecting it. I think it might have gone to get its prey or something. So I took the flower hurriedly and ran" Wang Lei said straight forward since he didn''t have any explanation about DF. He just can''t say that it is a power from a different reality. They would think he is delusional or something. "But-" Before Hongyi could say anything else he was cut by Dongxue. "Stop it, Husband. Since Wang Lei said that it will help me I will take it" Dongxue said softly and swallowed the pill. Chapter 9 - Xia Qingyue 2/2(Edited) Just as she swallowed the pill she felt a warm current going through her body. She felt refreshed. Others were looking at her with a worried expression. Especially Wang Lei since he was the one who created the pill. He had full belief in his pill but he was still worried. "How do you feel, Mother?" Wang Lei asked. Dongxue, whose eyes were close didn''t answer immediately. Seeing she didn''t answer, the room went into silence. After some time, with a happy and excited expression, she answered. "I feel better! It feels like my strength is coming back! And I am getting more and more healthy feeling!!" She said excitedly. Hearing her everyone''s expression relaxed, while Hongyi went to his knees and started to cry. Wang Lei also sighed in relief. He felt like he was in the exam center and the teacher who was standing just beside him finally left. He could finally breathe. Hongyi stood up from the ground, went and hugged Wang Lei, constantly thanking and crying. He was really happy right now. He thought that his wife would leave him after birth. Even though he hadn''t wanted to think that way but the results showed it all. But now if what Dongxue said is true, then there might be a chance that she will be safe after birth. "Why are you thanking me, Father? She is my Mother too. I must see if she is well or not. And help her get better" Wang Lei said while smiling wryly. "Also after two or three days, you should call a doctor to see if her health has improved or not" Wang Lei wanted them to be relaxed during birth not thinking that she might die or something. "Sniff* Yes... sniff* don''t worry... I will call the doctor" Hongyi said while cleaning his face. He went and hugged Dongxue who was almost on the verge of crying too. Seeing their family like this Xiao Ying thought that he should excuse himself as not to get in their way. He said his goodbyes to his family before leaving. After Xiao Ying left, Wang Lei also left the room. He wanted to give some time to his parents alone and to not disturb them. He was also tired of the constant work he was doing the past three weeks. Entering his room, he took a bath and went to sleep. ''Just one more week and my mission will be completed. And with the birth of Xia Qingyue, I have to make sure she calls me Onii-chan. Elder Brother just makes me look so old. And thinking Xia Qingyue calling me Onii-chan with her cold voice... Hm, I might get addicted to it'' "... Pervert!" Yue whispered. She was thinking about whether she should also start calling him Onii-chan instead of Master. Wang Lei who heard her ignored her. He can''t let her know his fetishes. *** "Father, take a deep breath. Everything will be alright" Wang Lei said to his Father, who was sweating like he just ran through his ''Research Materials''. It already has been a week. After taking the pill, Dongxue health started to get better. First, it was not that obvious but after a day or two, one could see her face and tell that her health has gotten better. Hongyi also called Doctors, who were as surprised as Hongyi and co were once he told them that he had a cure for her. Checking her health doctor deemed that she can give birth. Which in return, turns into another crying session which he gracefully hasn''t participated. Now Dongxue was in the room giving birth. While everyone was outside, nervous. Even if he has not wanted to admit, he was nervous. I mean, who would not. While he was also nervous he did not show it on his face which was calm. On the other side, Hongyi felt that a glacier was put on his back. He was sweating hard. He wanted to just barge in the room and stand beside his wife''s bed. But he could not do that. He could only wait outside for the news to come. Wang Lei was thinking that how there was no hospital in this world. Every doctor was like a rouge. They would keep on wandering from one place to another. Some join Clans, others do not. Because of that, commoners b?r?ly get to meet doctors and get their prescriptions. He was wondering whether he should create a hospital in this world or not. SFX: Sound of a Door opening "Sir, your child has been born!" A nurse(?) comes and tells them smiling. Hearing her, all the strength and tension in Hongyi releases. He almost fell if not for Xiao Ying to help him stand. "Father, you should hurry and go in. Mother needs you right now" Wang Lei said smilingly. He was also very happy right now. Finally, nothing bad happened. Hongyi carried himself in the room. Wang Lei followed after him. In the room, maids very cleaning the ''stuff''. Dongxue was sitting on the bed with bed supporting her back. She was holding a child who seems to just cry. "Xue''er, this... this" Hongyi said trembling. "Yes, dear. its a girl!" Dongxue who was smiling happily said to Hongyi. Wang Lei looked at his father and mother who were happily discussing the girl''s name, he felt happy. He wished for a happy family back in his previous life but he could not get it before his death. When he thought about his past his mood started to decrease, he shook his head. He didn''t want to think about his past right now. He looked at his father and mother and excused himself saying that he was not feeling and was tired so he was going to sleep. They didn''t stop him and thought that he might be too tired, they hadn''t wanted him to get sick or something so they let him go and told him to meet with his sister tomorrow. *** "What should we name her, Dear?" Dongxue asked. "Let''s name her Qingyue. It means ''Clear and Melodious''''" Hongyi said lovingly. "Hm, from now on her name will be Xia Qingyue" Chapter 10 - Past(Edited) Xiao Ying at the happy couple and smiled. He was happy for his friend and relieved that his wife didn''t have to die. He was going to help if anything went wrong but it seems that Wang Lei end up making a miracle. He was happy for both the couple and their family. "Hm, from now her name will be Xia Qingyue" He looked at Dongxue and Hongyi happy faces. He also started to wonder how his child was since he has replaced him with his friend''s child. He was really worried about both his child and friend that was being followed by Mighty Heavenly Sword Region. He was hoping that they both safely leave this continent. "Brother Ying, come and see our daughter!" Hongyi said. His voice brought him out of his thoughts. He looked towards their child, Xia Qingyue. She looked quite cute in her Mother''s arms. He smiled. "She is beautiful, Brother Hongyi. I think she will become stunning beauty just like her Mother" He said softly so as not to disturb her sleep. "Hahaha! Of course, she will!" Hongyi laughed happily. "Husband! Be quiet! You are going to wake her up!" Dongxue reprimands him. "Oh! sorry" Hongyi, in his excitement already forgot that Qingyue has fallen asleep. Hearing her, he went to silence and started to talk in low voice. Xiao Ying looked at the happy couple and excused himself. He wanted to go back and take a bath to cool his head since he started to get worried about his son''s fate. *** Wang Lei who has come to his room didn''t know what his parents were talking about. Right now he just wanted to take a cold bath and sleep. He was tired and remembering his past made it worse. He called servants to ready his bath. After the bath was ready he went in. While he was talking his bath he heard Yue''s voice. "...Master, your mission has been completed. Do you want to check it?" Yue said. Her voice was not as enthusiastic as it normally was. She was also affected by her Master''s mood. She didn''t know about his past but since they were connected she could feel his feelings too. She though seeing rewards, his mood may get better. Wang Lei who heard her voice felt guilty for making her sad. But he could not do anything about it. He thought maybe diverging his attention would be a good idea. "Hm, Yue please show it. Also, don''t be sad. I am alright" Wang Lei softly said. "I AM NOT SAD!" Yue shouted. "..." Wang Lei who heard her replied was wondering whether Yue was tsundere. [Ding! Current Mission: Save your mother, Dongxue, during the birth of Xia Qingyue without external help!] [Completed! Rewards Received!] [Rewards: , ,
  • ] Wang Lei heard different notifications in his head. All kind of knowledge about skills was drilling into his consciousness. He grabbed his head as it was hurting with all the new knowledge. After some time, the headache started to slow down but his mind was a mess right now. He needed some time to let his memories settle down and the new knowledge completely merges with his brain. Done taking the bath, he left. He entered his room and went for the window. He sat on the desk close to the window since he was a little too short to reach the window. He looked at the moon that was many times bigger than his previous world. Looking at the moon he started to get flashbacks of his previous life. He remembered how hard his previous life was. He was a soldier in his previous life. Well, calling it a soldier may be overkill. He was more like a bodyguard trained by Government for rich peoples. He was orphaned, his childhood was a mess that''s why he wanted to help others who were in the same position as him. He chose to be a bodyguard fully knowing how dangerous the job was but it paid quite some money so he took it. The last mission he got was to protect the son of the President. At that time, he was quite happy as it was an easy job but the payment was tremendous. But he hadn''t known that the President''s son was homosexual. He was in his early twenties and was quite handsome to boast with the perfect build. When the President''s son saw him, he said to him to go with him to his room. He hadn''t known that he was taking him to the room for ''that''. It was his duty to follow him as his bodyguard so he hadn''t thought much and followed him. Once he was in the room, he said to him to take his clothes off. He couldn''t understand what he was talking about until the President''s son started to explain how he has fallen in love with him or this and that. Listening to him he got nauseous and left the room. He wanted to cancel this mission but he could not. When the mission was completed he hurriedly left the place. He couldn''t stand that place anymore. When he left, President''s son said he won''t be leaving so nicely. He didn''t pay attention as he has done nothing wrong. His mission was to protect him and that he did. The next morning, when he woke up, there was a sudden knock on the door. He opened the door and outside was filled with police and media. He couldn''t comprehend what was happening until a police officer came to him and said. "Sir, you have been under arrested of trying to molest President''s Son" Hearing him, he tried to refute but they didn''t hear him. He was brought to jail to subject different kinds of torture and spend his remaining life there. 10 Years of constant torture led him to his death. "sigh* How did such a happy day became the shitiest day in this world," Wang Lei said coming out of his thoughts. *** [Name: Jiang Wang Lei] [Race: Human] [Bloodline: None] [Profound Strength: None] [Special Abilities: Ice-Ice Fruit, , (Locked), , ,
  • ] *** Looking at his status he opened his palm and an old and antique book appeared in his hands. He opened the book and saw that it was divided into six sections. Every section has different Physique. Starting as Ying, Yang, Hardness, Softness, Pure, and Taint. Every word had two Immortal Physique Laws written under them. For example, Ying had Heaven Devourer Evil Physique and Void Physique written under it. Others also had two names written under. He looked at it and saved it back in the inventory. (A.N: For a complete understanding of every physique; emperors-domination.fandom.com/wiki/Physique) He also wanted to check but for that, he had to fight so he left it. Now he used . His eyes narrowed a little bit and a golden hue started to appear in his eyes. The temperature in the room dropped several levels. If someone was in this room and looked at his eyes he would have to shit his pants. As his eyes felt like they could penetrate the very veil of the Universe. Nothing could be hidden from these eyes. Once gazed by these eyes everything shall kneel and opened itself like a book for him to read. Looking at the analysis result he could understand everything. From the tiniest atom to complete structure. ''Eyes can be used without any form of energy but the load on mind is also tremendous'' Wang Lei stopped checking abilities, he was quite tired right now. He went to bed and slumped on it and slept. "Goodnight master" "Goodnight to you to Yue" Chapter 11 - Onii-chan!(Edited) Wang Lei opened his eyes. It was morning, as the sun''s rays were coming from the window on his face. He stood up yawning. He felt refreshed like never before. It was probably because a lot of things happened yesterday which tired him physically and mentally. "Haaa~ I should go and look at my little ''sister'' now. I need to tell her that her Onii-chan is here!" Wang Lei said enthusiastically. He was already over his past yesterday. Now he only wanted to think about the present. He knew that Dongxue still wasn''t healthy. He thought that he should start to cultivate so he can use his abilities to seal her strength to the mortal level. That way, even if her powers awaken she will not be traced by others form God Realm. He went to the bath to fresh himself. After coming out of the bath, he started to do his daily morning training. He wanted to upgrade his physique and stamina. He was going to study . He was wondering whether eating elementary fruit will teach him Law? "Yue if I eat an Elemental Fruit, then would I have the understanding of that Elemental Law?" Wang Lei asked. He has been thinking that same thing for some time now. He was wondering if he brought all the Elemental Fruits, wouldn''t he will have all the Elemental Laws than. "You will not master. Elemental Fruit does not make the user understand, Elemental Law. It is more like a connection that it makes with that Law. The fruit is just a link that will let you use that Law without learning about it. It''s like Elemental Spirits. They are born with the power to control the said Element but have no understanding of Law itself. It''s like a bridge that connects you to the said Law" Yue explained patiently. "So I have to learn Laws manually, huh... wait! if that''s the case then how can Yun Che in original use Elemental Laws? Is not Evil God seeds being the same as Fruit? or are they different?" Wang Lei asked curiously. Since Yun Che could not Elmentalise his body, which means he was not connected to the Element itself. "That''s because in your case it is your body that becomes the bridge and in Yun Che''s case, it''s his veins or the seed. Evil God seed is the condensation of Elemental Laws. So once Yun Che eats them, he is being taught Elemental Laws forcefully" Yue explained. "I see... so I can learn Elemental Laws by the help of seeds, huh... thank you, Yue!" Wang Lei said, completing his exercise. "Humph! It''s better you be grateful" Yue said, boasting. Wang Lei just shook his head on her childish behavior. "I AM NOT A CHILD!!!" *** Dongxue was taking care of Qingyue. Right now she was happy beyond belief. Since she could have a happy family. She looked at Qingyue who was sleeping and smiled. She remembered when she first opened her eyes and hadn''t had her past memories. She felt so lonely at that time. It was like she was in the abyss where no one can hear or see you. But then Hongyi and Wang Lei became light for her in that abyss where she couldn''t see anything. And now she had a son and a girl. As she was thinking random stuff someone knocked on her door. "Mother, are you awake?" She heard her son''s voice which made her smile even more. "Come in, the mother is awake" Wang Lei who heard her voice opened the door and came in. He looked at her mother who was looking exceptionally beautiful today. He thought that this should be the effect of being married women. She has experienced her first childbirth. He thought she must be happy that she got another child. "Mother, are you feeling unwell anywhere? If you are then you should tell me ok?" Wang Lei asked. Even if he can''t bring her back to full health right away. He could still do it slowly. "It''s ok. Your mother doesn''t feel hurt anywhere. Instead, I feel like I can run a mile now!" Dongxue smiled at her son overprotectiveness and joked. She looked at his speechless expression and called him over. She started to pat him aggressively, she was just damn happy right now. "Wa-wait! Stop! Don''t ruin my hair" Wang Lei said but one could see a smile on his face. "Uwaaa!" as Dongxue was messing with his hair, Qingyue woke up and started to cry. Looking at Xia Qingyue who started to cry Dongxue snapped out and remembered that she got too much excited. She started to pacify Xia Qingyue. Wang Lei who looked at Qingyue was wondering, she was really cute. He was wondering what kind of beauty she will become once she grows. He was even wondering whether he should take her with him in his world travels once she grows up. "Mother, can I hold her?" Wang lei asked. "Of course, you can," Dongxue said happily. She carefully gave Qingyue to him. Wang Lei carefully picked Qingyue who was still crying. "Look Yue''er! Your brother is a magician!" He said while creating different kinds of animals with his DF. All these animals were dancing in the air around him and Qingyue. Qingyue who saw all these animals stopped crying and started to smile while trying to catch them. Dongxue was looking at her son and daughter gently when she saw him creating animals with ice. She was shocked. She knew that he doesn''t have any profound strength. But it only lasted for a second. She didn''t care as long as it was not hurting him or anything. She didn''t want to ask something that he had not told anyone. She was thinking if he wanted to tell her he would later. "Now Yue''er, you shall call me Onii-chan from now on," Wang Lei said enthusiastically. "Onii-chan?" Dongxue who came out of her thought when she heard him. She was wondering what this ''Onii-chan'' meant. "Yes! Onii-chan! I heard, it is an intimate way of calling your Elder Brother. Those who call their bothers Onii-chan are ''very'' close to each other. It can even be called for-" Before Wang Lei could finish his monologue he felt a cold glare piercing him from his back. He looked back towards her mother who was smiling happily. Her eyes were in a crescent shape. He finally saw the legendary crescent shape smiling eyes that he always tried to create in his previous life. Even though he looked hideous every time he tried. Ahem* "Anyway, it''s a really intimate way of calling. So, Yue''er will call me Onii-chan, Right?" Wang Lei looked at Qingyue who smiling at him. She looked damn cute. He wanted to eat her right now, not in that way. Chapter 12 - God Realm(Edited) "998... 999... 1000... Fu~ I am tired~" Wang Lei said while lying on the ground. He was tired. He was doing his morning exercise which keeps on increasing with each passing day. "I am bored~" He was wondering whether he should travel to a different world now. It has been more than a year since Xia Qingyue was born. Dongxue was pregnant again with Xia Yuanba this time. Soon he will be born too. He had already made and given her another Soul Forming Pill. He knew there was nothing he could do now. All he could do was train his stamina and profound strength which he was doing for one year now. Though he loved to play with Qingyue who seems to be attached to him all the time and he enjoyed playing with her too. Now Yuanba will be born, after that, Dongxue would leave this star, according to the original. He was training like a maniac for this reason. After training for a year, he could b?r?ly fight one-one with 10 Elementary Realm, without . With it, he could fight with 10 Sky profound realm master. And it was only fighting, not defeating. But just maintaining it with enhanced senses was a tremendous task for him. He could only maintain it for 1 minute and that was after constant training for one year. He was wondering about going to a new world, and try to get a bloodline. But with how things were right now he could not leave. At least, not until he was 15 or 16. "ha~ there''s nothing to do~" he complained. "Onii-chan~" when he was wondering how life was dull and boring for a child with previous life memories, he heard a cheerful voice from behind. He looked back and saw the cutest creature he has seen after coming to this world. He saw Qingyue, who was running with her hands, horizontally, trying to balance her. Making sure she doesn''t fall. "Yue''er! Stop running! what if you hurt yourself?" He said worriedly. "It''s ok. Nothing will happen to Yue''er with Onii-chan here, right?" Qingyue asked innocently. "Of course! with Onii-chan here no one can think of hurting Yue''er" Wang Lei said while picking her and placing her on his ??p as he sat on the ground. "Hehehe~" Qingyue laughed. "Why are you here? I thought you were with mother" Wang Lei asked. "Ah! I forgot! mother is going to give birth soon so you should be there, is what father said" Qingyue said with the sudden realization of her coming to him. "What?! mother is going to give birth?" Wang Lei almost dropped Qingyue from his ??p when he heard that. "What is birth, Onii-chan?" Qingyue asked. She did not know what birth was. She heard her father and mother talking about it but no one told her what it was. "... It''s when Mother will give Yue''er little brother" Wang Lei, who used all his brain cells to answer as cleanly as he could. He didn''t want her to learn somethings... yet. "Really! Will I become a big sister" Qingyue asked happily. She wanted to become a big sister too. Just like her Onii-chan, she wanted to show her little brother how awesome she was. "Of course, Now let''s go and meet your little brother," Wang Lei said gently placing her on his shoulders and started to walk towards the Dongxue room. "Yaaa~" Qingyue was enjoying the ride while going to her mother. She wanted to meet her little brother too. *** Hongyi was walking from one place to another. He was nervous right now. It may be Dongxue second childbirth, he was still nervous. You never know what might happen. Wang Lei was not here either. He has sent Qingyue to get him. "Father, how is the mother''s condition?" Hearing Wang Lei''s voice, he looks behind him. He sees Wang Lei coming towards him with Qingyue on his shoulders. He smiled gently when he saw them. "She in the room. We have to wait for the doctor to come out" Hongyi said to Wang Lei who was placing Qingyue back on the ground. Qingyue who was placed on the ground hurriedly ran towards Hongyi. "Father! Father! will I get a little brother? Onii-chan said that mother will give Yue''er a little brother" Qingyue asked innocently. She was excited. She can become Big Sister and show off. "That''s right Yue''er. Mother will give a little brother to Yue''er" Hongyi didn''t know whether he will get boy or girl but to not make Qingyue sad, he lied or not since he didn''t know, who knows the child will come out to be a boy. "Calm down father. Everything will be alright" Wang Lei said seeing Hongyi worried sick face. "Hm, you are right" SFX: Sound of the Door opening "Congratulations, Sir. You have become the father of a boy!" The doctor said, smiling. Hearing him Hongyi sighed in relief. He went into the room with Wang Lei and Qingyue following. There they saw Dongxue smiling, holding a child. "Look, Dear, it''s a boy," Dongxue said softly. When Hongyi was looking at the boy, Qingyue was curiously looking at the boy. She looked at him. then pulled Wang Lei sleeve. "Onii-chan, is that my little brother?" She asked nervously. "Hm, he is Yue''er''s little brother." Hearing him Qingyue smiled beamed and she speedily runs towards the happy couple and joins with them. Wang Lei who was seeing it all but didn''t participate. He was not good at these kinds of events. "His name will be Yuanba, Xia Yuanba!" Hongyi said energetically. *** Suddenly cold energy was released and 1 mile of the radius in the forest was frozen solid. In the center of it, you could see a boy of age 7 or 8 standing with one his hands touching a True Profound Beast. With many frozen beasts around him. He had black short hair, carefully combed behind his ear from one side while from the other side bang was coming and almost covering his eye, with little curls at the edges. Thin straight eyebrows with sharp black eyes. His color was a bit pale but it has its charm. He had a perfect build with perfect muscles in the right place. His cold and ruthless voice resound in the quiet forest. With his voice, the profound beast that he was touching became ice sculpture. With the death of 50th True Profound, he heard a mechanical voice in his head. [Ding! The host has completed the mission! Transferring Rewards!] After the voice, different kind of knowledge about medicine was forced into his mind. "Yue, sell the life essence of the Beasts" Wang Lei said, tiredly. "Yes, Master!" [Ding! True Profound Beasts'' life essence has been sold!] [Transferring Currency] [Current Currency= 30,000SP] *** [Name: Jiang Wang Lei] [Race: Human] [Bloodline: None] [Profound Strength: Elementary 10 Realm] [Special Abilities: Ice-Ice Fruit, , , , ,
  • ] [Authorities: Origin(Locked)] [Current Mission(Completed): Kill 50 True Profound Beasts Rewards: , Primordial Energy Circulation Method, 4500SP] *** Looking at his mission tab he sighed. It''s already been 7 years since he has come to this world. He has been constantly training for 5 years. After training for five months he finally reached 10 Elementary Realm. After he started to cultivate he realized that he was not talented in cultivation like super genius which really made him sad. He thought that like other Isekaied people he would also have a body that would make his journey to the top easy but how wrong he was he now understood. He could fight with 5th Nascent Profound patrician without . He also found out that the System will give mission whenever he needed something. Like when he thought that he wanted to open all profound entrances of his body, this mission came. At first, he was skeptical but when Yue confirm and explained that as long I had a firm will of needing something that I lacked, then the system will give mission with corresponding rewards of what I need. Today Xia Qingyue has become 4 years and Xia Yuanba 3, which means that soon Dongxue will leave this star. He has already made her a bracelet that lets the one wearing it limits their strength to the mortal realm. But since he hadn''t had enough energy he could not create one that will work for eternity but one that will work for only five years, but for him, it was enough as he could create one without any limit after he gets stronger. "sigh* Well, what''s done is done. Yue, buy completed mastery of " "Yes, master!" Yue said. [Would Host like to complete the trade? Y/N] Wang Lei clicked on Yes, suddenly all kinds of knowledge about every subject was forced into him. He could understand many things now that he could not previously. "Show Current Currency" [Current Currency=29,600SP] "Now it is time to open my entrances" Wang Lei said while using on his body. it was a skill that let the one using it look at the thing to a molecular level. He could have done it before but just to make sure no other mistake is made he brought other body-related books. Using He could see even the tiniest cell in his body. Finding all 54 profound entrances, he used cold energy in his body and guide it on the entrances. And with last push, he opened all of them together. There was a sudden burst of ice energy from his body, which calm down after some time. Checking his powers again he found out that he could use DF with more ease than before. If before he could fight the 5th of Nascent than now he could fight the 5th of True Profound. His profound strength still hasn''t broken through Elementary Realm. "Let''s go back. I am tired~" Wang Lei said as he packed his stuff and left. *** Floating Cloud City, Xia Manor. Dongxue was taking care of flowers in her room. She started this hobby 5 years ago when Wang Lei started to bring flowers for her every day. She would take care of these flowers until Wang Lei would bring new flowers for her and change them with the old ones. She liked doing it since it reminds her of beautiful memories. She had been feeling more and more energetic for the past few years. First, she thought that it was because of Wang Lei''s medical treatment but soon she realized that, Wang Lei''s Pill did help her regain her health, but not so drastically. She had asked about this to Wang Lei and according to him, his pills will only help her physique and life force to get better. But these days she is feeling profound energy going through her veins. At the start, it was not much. But with each passing day, it becomes more and more potent to the point that sometimes she unconsciously released it. She had not told anyone about it, not even her husband but she had this feeling that Wang Lei knew about it. But since he had not said anything, she thought that it may not be harmful to her since Wang Lei would have done something if he had felt that it would harm her. As she was thinking, she heard her door opened. She looked back and saw her daughter, Xia Qingyue, coming in. Today, she is four years old but her beauty has already surpassed any woman in this city. She had been really worried about her. Since she is such beauty when she is only four, then what about when she becomes an ?du?t. She was sure that she would become stunning beauty. She was worried if someone evil tried to do something to her. But at the same time, she knew her brother would also protect her. Since sometimes she felt that her son had some kind of sister fetish but she ignored it. She didn''t mind marrying Qingyue to Wang Lei as he was quite a good choice in her eyes. And they were not blood-related. "Mother, I have brought your medicines. Please take them" Qingyue said to her mother. These medicines were specially created by her brother for her mother. Since her brother was usually out doing something, it became her duty to bring them to her mother. "Moo~ I don''t want to eat them. I have already said that I am healthy now" Dongxue said, pouting. "Mother, stop acting like a child! These medicines are specially made by Onii-chan for you. Are you going to waste his efforts in creating these?" Qingyue said seriously. She would not let her brother''s effort going waste. She will make sure that she takes these medicines. "Alright! Alright! Don''t get angry, ok?" Dongxue said, bitterly. Sometimes she wonders whether she is the one who birthed her and not Wang Lei since she particularly does anything he says and doesn''t let anyone bad mouth him. She still remembers when a child tried to bad mouth about Wang Lei in front of her. She beat him to the point where even his face was not recognized. They had to pay for his medical fees. Dongxue took the medicines in her mouth and started to drink water. As she was taking medicines, suddenly unknown memories started to enter her mind. The glass of water in her hand fall and she grabbed her head as she felt an intense headache. She couldn''t do anything as she saw Qingyue worried sick face with tears dirtying her face calling her over and over but she couldn''t hear a thing as she lost consciousness. *** Wang Lei, who after doing his mission was going back his home. During his way back he met an old woman who was sick and could b?r?ly move. He thought since he didn''t have anything to do he might help her. It was not that he would not help others suffering in front of him. if someone was suffering in front of him he will help them but he was not a saint or savior. Since this was the world of cultivation where strong make rules. But the same could not be said for the females as he would help them as a gentleman. As he was helping the old lady, he suddenly felt the pressure like never before. The pressure was familiar at the same time it was not. Since the last time when he felt this pressure, it was not this potent. He hurriedly looked towards Xia manor where the pressure was coming from. He didn''t have to think, why or how the pressure was coming. One thing was for sure, Dongxue has awakened her sealed memories. He speedily prescribed the lady and ran towards Xia Manor. When he reached Xia manor, everything was a mess. People were terrified by the sudden pressure. Since it was the pressure of Divine Realm participant but not something that a mortal could bear. They were alive and good was already a miracle since normally people would become idiot with all this pressure. He has already sealed her powers but her pressure still remained that of Divine Realm. But the usage and presence will remain that of Sovereign Realm. He ignored the servants and ran towards the Dongxue room. When he reached her room, he saw Hongyi outside with crying Yuanba and Qingyue. He made his way towards them. "Onii-chan!!" Qingyue who saw her brother coming ran towards him and tightly hugged him. "Onii-chan! Mother! Mother!" Qingyue said crying. She didn''t know what to say right now. She was just way too scared to think straight. "It''s alright. I am here. Everything will be alright" Wang Lei looked at Qingyue who was crying, softly ??r?ssing her back, said. Trying to make her calm. "How is the mother?" he looked towards Hongyi who was trying to pacify Yuanba. "Doctors are checking her but they could not find anything, yet," Hongyi said. He was anxious but he couldn''t do anything. "Let me go in. call all the doctors out and tell them that everything is alright" Wang Lei said to his father while gently placing Qingyue, who has slept, in the arms of the maid. "What?! Do you know what happened to her!" Hongyi asked, surprised. He had guessed a little when he felt that pressure but he still wanted to confirm. "I do. But you should not be worried as she will be alright. But you should be ready!" Wang Lei said looking in eyes of his father. He had long guessed that his father may know about Dongxue. He may not know who she is or where she came from. But he may have guessed that she is not someone normal or someone from normal background. Hearing him, Hongyi''s face showed serious expression. He called a maid and give her Yuanba who has slept. Then he called all the doctors out and went in with Wang Lei. Wang Lei who entered the room looked at Dongxue who was peacefully sleeping on the bed. He walks towards her and uses on her. He couldn''t find any problem with her. He sits beside her and gently placed her hair behind her ear. Hongyi also took a chair beside the bed. He looked at his son and waited for him to answer all his questions. By now he has guessed that his son may know the truth about Dongxue. He must have had not told them so as not to make them anxious. "Have you heard about, God Realm, Father?" Wang Lei asked while gently ??r?ssing her forehead. "Not that I have heard" Hongyi shook his head. This was the first time he has heard this term. He was wondering how his son knew about it. "Well, I am not surprised as this is the place where Divine Realm participants who have left mortality and started their journey for immortality. In short, people after sovereign realm go there" Wang Lei said seriously. Hongyi who heard him was shocked. His mind was blank. What was his son saying? If what he said is true, then why say it now? He was not stupid, he understood that his wife and the Divine Realm had some connections. He took a deep breath and asked. "And? What does that have to do with Dongxue?" "It has everything to do with the mother as she is from the God Realm. You have also felt her pressure, right? That kind of pressure is not something a mortal would have. And if we recollect how you met her, then there is a 90% chance that she was being followed by someone. Someone who was trying to kill her but she somehow escaped and reached here" Wang Lei said. He hadn''t known who was following or trying to kill her since he has not read it up to that point. He was wondering whether he should go back to his old world and read or take the whole book with him. "Then what if they come here?" Hongyi asked. He was almost in despair at this point since he knew he could do nothing. "You don''t have to worry about that father as I found an artifact when I was wandering in the mountains that seals the power of one wearing it. I have given it to mother" Wang Lei said. He was talking with Hongyi when he felt a moment in Dongxue. He saw her awakened. Dongxue slowly opened her eyes. She has regained her memories. She was in a complicated mood right now. She was going to marry Moon God-Emperor, but she got attach when she was going for the venue. In desperation, she used Void Illusion Stone. When she awakened she has forgotten her memories because of injuries and fell in love with a mortal and married him. She even gave birth to their child. She has awakened her memories; she knew she had to leave them for their safety. If those of Moon God Realm or any other Realm knew that she has given birth with her Divine stainless body, they will try to get her children. She can''t let them get hurt. As she slowly opened her eyes, she felt someone was brushing her hair with his hand. She focused and found that it was her adoptive child. She looked at him and could see his helpless expression. She has never seen such a helpless expression on his face but now he was showing it. Like he didn''t know what to do. "You have awakened, mother," Wang Lei said softly and smiled. His voice was so smooth and soft that the one listening to him would unconsciously feel relax. "Hm, I am. Where are Qingyue and Yuanba?" she looked around her. She wanted to say her farewell to them. Just thinking about it, tears started to gather around her eyes and fell. But she felt a hand cleaning them and ??r?ssing her skin softly. "Don''t cry, mother. Everything will be alright." Wang Lei said gently. Hearing him, Dongxue was confused. How can everything be alright? Her powers were awakened. If she doesn''t leave, then they can trace her here. "You don''t understand Lei''er. You don''t. Mother is from a very dangerous place. At that place, people want to kill me. Before my powers were not awake but now they are. They can trace mother here now" Dongxue said and started to cry but wang lei still didn''t let a single tear to fall. "Mother, why don''t you try to use your powers and see what level you are," Wand Lei said smiling. Dongxue, who heard him was confused. She didn''t understand him and tried to use her power. Her eyes went wide as she could not use power beyond the mortal realm. She couldn''t understand it. she was definitely that of Divine Spirit Realm but she could only feel the power of Sovereign Realm. She looked at him confusedly and asked for answers. "You remembered the bracelet that I gave you on your birthday. It was a sealing artifact that I found that seal the power of the one wearing it. And you are wearing it now. With this, your power will be sealed at the mortal realm and your presence will also change into that of the mortal realm so they can''t trace you here. You don''t have to leave mother" Wang Lei explained patiently. Hearing him both Dongxue and Hongyi started to shed tears. They both didn''t want to apart from each other. Especially Dongxue who wanted to see her children grow. Wang Lei looked at his parents and smiled. "I will go and bring Yue''er and Yuanba," He said while looking at both Dongxue and Hongyi. "Meantime, both of you can talk" Hearing him they both looked towards him with gratitude. Wang Lei stood up and left the room. He thought he should give them some time together to talk with each other. He thought that he would be in the way of them talking. Wang Lei walked towards the room where Qingyue and Yuanba were sleeping. He reached and entered the room. He saw that Qingyue was already awake and was looking outside the window with absent-minded eyes. Sigh* he went and picked her, placing her on his ??p while gently hugging her. He placed his head on the top of her head and asked. "What happened? Why is my little Yue''er is looking so sad?" Qingyue, who was looking outside the window suddenly felt someone hugging her from behind. And placing her on his ??p. She almost squealed but when she heard the voice of her brother she calmed down and tears started to gather in her eyes. "¡­ Onii-chan, his mother going to leave us?" she asked. She was almost crying at this point. Wang Lei who heard her thought that this girl was quite intelligent. He thought her glazed heart must have activated or something. "Why would Yue''er say that?" he asked while patting her head. "I don''t know. I just have this feeling that she will leave us" Qingyue said while she shook her head. "You don''t have to worry, Yue''er. Mother was just slightly ill but now she is alright. She will not be living us" Wang Lei said while patting her head. "Really?!" Qingyue who heard him was happy and asked. "of course! How can I let my Yue''er to be sad?" Wang Lei said, crazily rubbing her cheeks with his. "So¡­ stop it!" "What are you doing?" Yuanba who awakened with all that voice looked at his brother and sister. "Oh, ~ Yuanba you''re awake! Come here, let bother pat your head" Wang Lei who saw Yuanba awake called him over and hugged him too. SFX: Sound of Door Opening When they were enjoying each other''s company and playing they heard the door opening. Looking there they saw, Dongxue and Hongyi, hand in hand. When they saw them, they smiled gently while Dongxue came and joined in with the fun. All of them were cuddling each other when Dongxue suddenly hugged them tightly and started to cry. She tried hard but she just couldn''t stop herself from crying when she thought how she would have not been able to see them anymore if Wang Lei hadn''t helped her. When she was thinking about many things she felt that she was hugged. She looked up and saw Wang Lei and Qingyue hugging her tightly. "We will always be with your mother. So don''t cry. You are not alone. If have any problem in the future, you can share it with us" Wang Lei said every word softly. Qingyue was nodding hard with clear determination in her eyes. She can''t let her mother cry. She thought that there might be a problem with her but her brother solved it. She also wanted to become stronger to protect her family. Yuanba who didn''t know what was going on also hugger her tightly. Dongxue who saw her children and determination in their eyes smiled happily. She was happy that they have grown into splendid people. She was also happy to know that she can be with them for eternity. Chapter 13 - Announcement!! Author Here! Hello, everyone! well, the last chapter didn''t go that well. Lots of readers didn''t want Qingyue to join the Asgard, which is pretty sad since that is what I was literally going to do... well, with MC taking Asgard, of course. Hm, first this is my FIRST FF, so of course, there''s going to be lots of mistakes or some ideas or drama that sounds too much childish. But I am still trying. SO let me explain, it is spoiler tho'', first I wanted Asgard to become this world center or the core of his world since creating a new Sect or Core will take him tremendous efforts, of course, if he doesn''t count on the system. But since Asgard already had built foundation than why not use that. BUT I am writing this fanfic for fun, so, after listing lots of ''advice''. I thought why not edit the whole FF into wish-fulfillment. Happy(?). Anyways, by no means I am angry or anything, I am writing this since I was pretty bored at home, that''s why your comments help me create better work. So, I will be editing the story this far and it will take time. I don''t want to drop this so ill will probably change the story from the start. So if you have any ideas that you want to implement or anything feel free to comment, it does not cost anything. I will also be changing his wish from to . THANKS FOR READING! Chapter 14 - Chu Yueli!! Floating Cloud City, Xia Manor, Backyard Lake. In the lake, fishes were swimming and playing. There were trees around the lake which made the scene calmer and tranquil. Birds were singing their melodies. In the center of this, was a beautiful young girl, sitting at the shore of the lake. She was sitting in a lotus position with her eyes close. She was so beautiful that people could call her celestial maiden and it was not enough to describe her. It felt like nothing could touch her. Even Heaven itself was avoiding her as to not make her dirty in any way. Straight long black hair tied at the back of her head with two bangs coming from both sides of her forehead. She was Xia Qingyue. She was 12 years today. She was sitting here cultivating her physique by practicing the profound art that her brother has given her. When her brother had given this law to her she was surprised that there were profound arts that can train one physique with, but her brother told her that it was something that he created. She was even amazed and proud at the same time. She could tell that this art was not something normal. Just the word that her brother has given her was enough to shock the whole world. According to her brother, this physique that she was cultivating was called an immortal physique. Just the world immortal in this was enough to tell others that this was not normal. Or you don''t put Immortal in every art. (A/N: Only if you have read enough Chinese Novels????) Her brother told her that the profound art that he created had six words in it and every word had 2 physiques under it. Right now she was cultivating Void Imperfection Physique from the word Pure. If she were to cultivate it on her own than she was sure that she would have to spend tremendous effort in finding this arts secret. But her brother, when giving her this art explained it, which helped her tremendously as without it she was sure she would have had to spend 100 of years to only find its basic and that was with the help of her Nine Profound Exquisite Body. According to her brother, mastery of every physique was divided into three parts; Minor Completion, Half Completion, and Grand Completion. Right now she was half-way in Half Completion and that was after training in it for almost 8 years. But she was not sad since just the effect of this physique in half-way in Half Completion was enough to salivate most of the people to death. Her physique, Void Imperfection Physique, made her untouchable under heaven when mastered to Grand Completion. Even Heavenly Laws were ineffective on her at a certain point. If she mastered it at Grand Completion, then almost every kind of Profound Arts was ineffective on her no matter how strong it was. That was the reason it was called Immortal Physique because only immortals could have such a heaven-defying physique that heaven itself couldn''t touch. She was also cultivating with her profound strength. She has broken through Elementary Realm last week since she spends most of her time cultivating physique. Her brother has opened all her entrances and she was sure that if she spends most of her time cultivating then she could easily have broken through True Profound Realm by now but unfortunately, she only had one brain. As she was thinking about different kinds of things she felt the temperature of her surroundings decreasing. She slowly opened her eyes and looked towards where the ice energy was coming from. She looked at her front, where not far away, a woman was standing. She was giving natural elegance. Qingyue looked at her and could tell that she was beautiful. She has an exceptional snow-white complexion, vermilion lips, and black hair. She has peerless elegance and pure holiness like a fairy who had descended from the palace in the moon. She was surprised to see such beauty in this city but she was not afraid. She knew this woman would not be able to hurt her because of her physique and even if things go wrong she could use the space seal that her brother has given her that will teleport her to him or teleport him to her. Either way, she was not afraid. She looked towards her who was looking at her and said. "Who are you?" Chu Yueli was going back to Asgard after completing her mission given by Asgard Mistress. On her way back she passed through the smallest city in the Blue Wind Empire; Floating Cloud City. This city hasn''t had much to see in it. Just your everyday mortals doing their everyday routines. Same thing over and over. But then she remembered that a Medical Prodigy was living in this city. She was quite shocked when she found out that such Medical Prodigy that the whole Blue Wind Empires know about was born in such a backwater city. She thought that since she was here why not go and meet this prodigy and see if the rumors of him curing any diseases are true or not. She changed her course and started to float towards the city. she landed in the center of the city. People around her were amazed watching her coming down from the sky. Men were mesmerized by her appearance. She looked around and asked a lady about Medical Prodigy. From the lady, she found out that he was the Young Master of Xia Clan. Hearing her she was surprised as Xia Clan was one of the most influencer merchant clan with Black Moon Merchant Guild. This clan started to produce different kinds of things that could be called revolutionary. It even traded weapons among mortals called guns. Even tho'' this weapon was only useful for mortals, there were some cultivators who would also use it since according to them it made them look cool. She was not going to deny that as she herself thought that it was cool. She shook her head of distracting thoughts and started to fly towards Xia Manor. People were watching her in awe that she ignored as she was used to it. As she was flying towards the Manor, she saw a girl sitting beside the lake mediating. She didn''t know why but she felt that girl was there but at the same time she was not. It was like nothing could touch her. Nothing could taint her. She focused her senses on her and she was shocked. That even her senses couldn''t penetrate the veil that was shrouding her. She got curious about this girl and thought of meeting her. She flew and landed in front of her. When she looked at her face she was shocked again as she was beautiful. No, calling her beautiful was not enough to describe her beauty. She looked at Celestial Beauty. Chu Yueli was from a sect that was filled with only girls and every one of them was kingdom toppling beauties. Even her sister Chu Yuechan, who was known as the number one beauty of Blue Wind Empire was not this beautiful. She was looking at her when she heard her. "Who are you?" *** "I am Chu Yueli, one of the Seven Fairies of Frozen Cloud Immortal Palace. What is your name?" Chu Yueli said gracefully. Qingyue. who heard was shocked. She never thought that she would meet someone from the Four Great Sect. She was wondering why she was here in this small city. "Xia Qingyue. Can you tell me why are you here and what is that you want from me?" Qingyue asked softly. Her voice was so melodious that one listening to her would get mesmerized by her voice alone. Chu Yuelie who heard her was shocked as her surname was Xia. The same name of the Clan where she was going. But when she heard her question she shook her head. "I was going back to the Asgard, when I was passing through this city I remembered that Medical Prodigy that everyone is talking about in the whole Empire was living in this city so I thought why not meet him. I was going to meet him when I saw you meditating, so, I got curious and thought of talking with you" she explained patiently. She was intruding on her space so it was her duty to answer her question. Qingyue who heard her nodded. She was not surprised that this beauty came to meet her brother as he was known as Medical Saint by commoners. He had help lots of people by curing their diseases. Lots of different sects wanted to invite him as their doctor but he rejected them. According to his brother, they were frogs in the well who couldn''t see the immensity of heaven. Not enough to reach the apex. "Then how can I help you? If you want to meet Medical Prodigy than I can take you to him as he is my brother" Chu Yueli has guessed that she might have some connection with the Prodigy but she was still surprised hearing that they were siblings. She nodded and said," I appreciate that, Qingyue. Can I ask you something?" seeing her nodding she asked" Have you ever thought of joining any sect? If you want, you can join Asgard as my disciple" Qingyue who heard her was shocked but she didn''t say anything. She never thought of joining a sect as her brother was enough to make her stronger. But she still hasn''t learned any Profound Art except her Immortal Physique Law that her brother thought her. If she said she was not tempted, then she would be lying. Joining a sect can provide you many opportunities to become stronger and to gain experience by fighting other youth of the same age. But she didn''t answer her right away. She thought that she should talk with her brother first before making a decision. Shaking her head she answered, "I will think about it. I don''t want to join any sect without my brother''s permission. So, you can talk with him. If he agrees then I will join" Chu Yueli who heard her didn''t say anything anymore. She thought that she was relying on her brother too much as this decision was something she should make as it will affect her whole life. She didn''t think much since she was sure that her brother would agree. This was an opportunity to change his sister''s life and let her see the things outside of this small city. Who would let such opportunity be slipped from their hands? She asked Qingyue to lead her towards her brother, she wanted to meet him even more now seeing Qingyue trust in him. AN: Nothing much has changed in the story. Except his wish Changed to , became starting pack with ice ice fruit. No first Child thing. Dongxue didn''t leave for God Realm. Chapter 15 - Medicinal Prodigy Wang Lei was sitting on a chair drinking tea while looking at the papers with a window behind where the wind was coming. The papers in his hand were about the sales of Guns and other materials that his father has sold to other cities. In these past years, Wand Lei has been working as a merchant and a doctor. He had created many different devices and products from his previous life. His most inventions were towards daily life but he also created some weapons. At the start, it was for fun but when he sold them, it was a hit. He thought that they would be useless as cultivators could easily dodge the bullet but it sold like pancakes. He also tried to create electricity but couldn''t find any material for bulb and wire. So instead of creating a lightbulb, he ended up creating Profound Energy Bulb and other applicants, that used to work with electricity, now works with profound energy in nature. Pure waste-free inventions. In his free time, he would help those who needed his medical treatment. At first, he only treated the resident of this city. But as the rumors started to spread that he could cure any disease, more and more people from different cities started to come and asked for his medical ?ssistance. He didn''t disappoint them as he treated every one of them. It was free money. And with each cure, his knowledge about the subject kept on increasing to the point he could cure any diseases. It was not just a thought; he could do that. Since he used skill with the help of and then to completely understand everything. He was a walking scanner. After getting he started to unveil its secret. It took him an entire year to completely understand it. He gave the word Pure to Qingyue because he wanted her to have the greatest defense. For himself, he wanted to practice Hardness but because of its limits, he didn''t. He thought once he got he could cultivate other physiques. After thinking for a long time he finally decided to go with Sacred Spring Physique from the world Softness. This Immortal Physique increased his profound energy hundred folds; mean at the first stage of Elementary Realm he will have Profound Energy of the first stage of Nascent Profound Realm. But that was not the biggest advantage of this physique, it was its boundless stamina. The one having this physique will have limitless stamina. So if he ate more than one DF, which he could, and have limitless stamina. He could easily have his opponents overpowered. After practicing it for eight years he was already at Grand Completion. He also changed his Profound Energy to that of Primordial Energy and did the same for Qingyue. He was at 8th of True Profound Realm which again saddens him. His talent in cultivating su?k?d. But since he spent most of his time on Physique cultivation, he was not disheartened by it. He was not impatient. Since inpatient-only leads to heart demon. But what he heard from Yue made him happy. According to her, it was not that his talents were no good but because he was practicing Primordial Energy that required more effort than a normal practitioner. Once he reached Divine Realm he would be like a fish in water, completely free from any bottleneck. Sigh* Wang Lei throws the papers on the table on looks outside the window. He could see the whole city. He looked at the hustle-bustle of the market and the people who were enjoying their daily life with no anxiety about their future. *** [Name: Jiang Wang Lei] [Race: Human] [Physique: Sacred Spring Physique (Grand Completion)] [Bloodline: None] [Profound Strength: 8th of True Profound] [Special Abilities: Ice-Ice Fruit, , , , ,
  • ] [Authorities: Origin(Locked)] *** He again sighed when he looked at his ice-ice fruit. He wanted to create an ice art for Qingyue but because he has no idea of where to start, he could not. He did create art but it was not at the level of what he wanted. He wanted to create art, at least, True God-Level if not Creation God. But his art could not surpass even the mortal realm. He was wondering whether he should ask for it from the Asgard. Since their Frozen End Divine Art was at the level of True God. He was sure that he will be able to create Creation God-Level art if he looked at that art. But the problem was the Asgard was not going to let him see their art. He again sighed and started to look towards the window when he heard his door open. He didn''t look behind but kept looking at the city. After some time, he looked back and saw Qingyue standing there waiting for him. "Brother, how are you?" Qingyue when saw that he was done thinking and looking at her asked, smiling. She has been cultivating for a week now and hasn''t met him. She missed him. Wang Lei who heard her smiled and beckoned her to come towards him. Puzzled she walks toward him but before she reached him she felt her vision blurred. When she realized what was going on she was already on his ??p. "How many times have I told you to call me Onii-chan?" Wang Lei softly whispered in her ear as he tightens his hold on her waist. Qingyue, who realized that she was on his ??p, heard him started to blush hard. She stopped calling him that when she reached ten. For some reason, she felt wired feeling when she called him that. "Brother! We have a guest here!" Qingyue said meekly. She wanted to struggle out but her body didn''t want to. "Oh~ so I can do anything as long as there is no one here, hm?" Wang Lei asked, smirking as he was rubbing her stomach. It felt damn good as there was no extra fat. His hand slowly started to move towards her bountiful br??st that would make any women jealous. cough* Hearing it, Qingyue, snapped out as she jumped for his ??p and ran towards the door and stood there. Her face was as red as a tomato, she hung head down trying to calm her emotions. Wang Lei did a groping motion in the air and sighed. He looked at the place from where the sound came. There he saw a beauty standing. He didn''t have to guess who she was as he could feel ice energy coming out of her. He looked at her and narrowed his eyes. A golden hue started to emerge in his eyes as the surrounding temperature started to decrease. He was using to unveil her secrets. He could see her body structure, her energy signature, her profound art, everything was revealed as a book. *** Chu Yueli was following Qingyue towards Wang Lei''s room. She was interested in meeting him. She wanted to know what kind of person Medical Prodigy was, and if could, make some connections with him. As she follows Qingyue, they reached a room. Qingyue knocked at the door. After some time, she opened it and entered. She also entered her. There she saw a youth sitting beside a window. He was looking outside the window as the wind was gently blowing on his face making his bang that covered his one eye to flutter. The youth was releasing natural elegance from his body. He was quite handsome in her eyes. She has met many young masters before. Many of them were handsome. But when she looked towards him, she felt irresistible attraction towards him. She felt like that safest place in this world was beside him. She rapidly used her Arts to soothe her heart. She couldn''t believe that someone with this much mystique existed in this world that just by watching him you would not be able to resists. She was using her cultivation to suppress her longing to go to his side when she saw him calling Qingyue. Qingyue, went towards him when he suddenly moved and hugged her and placed her on his ??p while starting to flirt with her. She was shocked. ''Aren''t they siblings?!'' She saw as the man hugged her and started to reach for Qingyue''s br??st. She couldn''t believe that man that release such grace was into her sister. There was a frown on her face when she coughed to get their attention. Qingyue hearing her cough hurriedly ran towards her like her tail was stepped on. She could see her blushing hard. She coldly looked towards him when she saw him looking towards her. She couldn''t feel any profound energy on him, so, she thought that maybe he was mortal who studied medicines. But her thoughts were cut short when she saw him narrowing his eyes on her. She felt the temperature sinking as enormous pressure washed on her. For the first time, in her life, she felt terror, despair, and helplessness. She couldn''t move. She wanted to run, shout for help but nothing came out of her mouth. She just stood there like a sculpture. It was getting laborious for her to breathe. "How may I help you? Fairy Chu" ''How did he knew my name!!!'' *** Wang Lei hadn''t known that the more he used the more his temperament become like that of Li Qiye''s. Who was Li Qiye? He was the Prime Emperor! Strongest being to exist since eons! Taboo existence! Even three immortals were like ants in front of him. If he were to come in this world, then he would be stronger then Ancestral God. The only difference between the two was . While in terms of raw power he was stronger than her. Wang Lei done checking her looked at her and smiled. "How may I help you, Fairy Chu?" Chu Yueli who heard him took a deep breath to calm herself. She was not going to neglect this youth from which she hadn''t felt an ounce of Profound Energy. She looked towards him and did a graceful bow. "I have heard a lot about Medical Prodigy. When I was passing by this city I thought of meeting you but I fatefully met Medical Prodigy''s sister, who was meditating beside the lake. I wanted her to join my sect as my disciple but she said that I will have to talk with her brother about it, so I have come to talk with about her at the same time meet you" Chu Yueli said calmly. She didn''t want to lie to this monster in sheep''s clothes. She knew if she lied he would find about it. She wanted to leave a good impression on him. But she hadn''t realized why she wanted to leave a good impression. Wang Lei who heard her smiled gently and snapped his finger, their surroundings change and they were standing in a field of flowers. He again snapped his finger and a table, three chairs, made of softwood came out of nowhere and were placed in front of him. He looked at her who was shocked and gestures them to sit. Chu Yueli was not as calm as Qingyue. She was panicking right now. She got no idea how and when she changed her position. All she saw was him snapping his fingers and her surrounding change. She looked at him who was eating snakes and drinking tea that she, again, didn''t know where they came from. "Where are we?" she asked him. "Don''t worry. I am not going to eat you. It''s my profound art nothing more. Just come and sit, your tea is getting cold" he says to her as he tried to feed Qingyue who bashfully eats. Chu Yueli heard him and took a deep breath to calm herself and sat on the chair and started to eat with them. After finishing his tea and done feeding Qingyue who looked like a tomato, he asked, "You asked whether Yue''er can become your disciple and join Asgard, right?" Chu Yueli nodded, that''s exactly what she wanted. Wang Lei smiled, "No! she can''t join Frozen Cloud Immortal Palace!" Chapter 16 - I want Frozen Cloud Immortal Palace!! "No! she can''t join Frozen Cloud Immortal Palace!" Wang Lei said, smiling. He looked at her astonished expression and was wondering why was she surprised? She should be ready to be rejected or did she thought that she would not? Chu Yueli, who heard him was shocked. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. ''He rejected me? He rejected the invitation of Frozen Asgard?! Doesn''t he want her sister to grow?'' she thought that when he knew that his sister was being scouted by Asgard, he would rapidly agree or maybe ask for something, like cultivation resources. Since that''s what normally happens when she or other fairies scouted someone. If their parents or guardian heard that their children were being scouted by Asgard, one of the Four Major Sects, they would be jubilant and would easily agree without asking for anything. She thought it would be the same here. She took a deep breath to calm her thoughts. "Why? Why don''t you want her to join Asgard? Can you tell me why? Don''t you want your sister to grow and let her vision grow by leaving this city? Don''t you want her to become strong and let her name be known by all of Blue Wind Empire or even Profound Continent?" Even though she was confused she hadn''t raised her voice. She still hasn''t collected herself from the previous pressure. She was still in an unknown place. She didn''t know whether he can kill her here or not, but she hadn''t wanted to take chances. Hearing her Wang Lei raised an eyebrow. Let her grow and raise her vision beyond this city? He wanted to laugh at how idiotic her question was? He was a being that could almost do anything with his powers, travel between different realities, and gain knowledge that was beyond anyone in this world. And she was talking about broadening her vision in front of him? How laughable! "You or Your Asgard doesn''t know the immensity of Heaven and Earth, Fairy Chu. Just a frog in the well, not enough to reach the apex." Wang Lei said shaking his head. He didn''t know whether she thought that her Asgard was special or something. He just wanted to tell her that even without her Asgard, he alone was more than enough to broaden her horizon. Chu Yueli, who heard him calling her and Asgard frog in the well was angry she wanted to say something but before she could, Wand Lei again speaks. "I am more than enough to broaden her vision and by no means I am insulting Asgard or you, just saying the facts! As for why she can''t join Asgard, well, there are many but you should know some of them yourself, right?" Chu Yueli, who was angry, now became confused. Did she know the reason? She couldn''t think of one. She looked towards him and asked since she hasn''t known. Wang Lei, who heard her asking the reason was speechless. He thought she would at least be able to find one but it seems that their art seals not only their emotions but also their brains. He sighed, "Since you don''t know let me explain, little Li" "Don''t call me that! And I am older than you!" before he could say anything he was cut by her shout. He looked at her who was, despite looking and giving a cold look had a blush. He was amused by her expression. "Since your little brain can''t come up with a reason, and I can. That explains who has superior intelligent making me senior to you as I have more knowledge and pleases don''t call me Uncle after knowing that I have superior intelligence. You can always call me Lei''er, Wang Lei, or Young Noble." "You!" Before she could continue he started to explain. "First and Foremost, your Asgard doesn''t allow a relationship between men and women, though I know it is to save or protect them I can''t let my Yue''er be alone until the end. What would I do then?" Wang Lei said while raising one finger and making a miserable face like someone stole his most precious thing. Qingyue, who was quietly eating cakes and ignored the flirting that his brother and Chu Yueli were doing, when heard him almost choked. She started to blush. How could she not know what her brother implied by that? Even though she was 12, she was intelligent enough to know a thing or two. She didn''t know how to respond to this. She was happy and she knew that. But she was way too shy to admit it. She looked towards her brother who was looking at her smirking. She quickly hung her head down. She knew they were not blood-related and it was normal to have a relationship but she was still not ready yet. She asked him to send her back. She wanted to go to her mother and calm her head down. Wang Lei who heard her was a little disappointed but he hadn''t stopped her and let her go back. Then he looked at Chu Yueli who looked at the whole exchange with a deadpan expression. When she heard her reason her eyebrows twitched. She was wondering whether they were real siblings. First, she thought it was only from the brother but after seeing Qingyue, she was sure that both of them were a lost cause. "If it''s only that, then we can make an exception. But I will have to take about it with our Asgard Mistress" She knew that Qingyue was special, just the reason that she can''t see through her. Well, that was the same for her brother. It was even more prominent as she at least could feel Profound Energy in Qingyue and tell her level but that was not the case with Wang Lei. She couldn''t tell whether he was a cultivator or a mortal. Wang Lei raised an eyebrow when he heard her. He was wondering whether she finds out about Qingyue''s veins or something that she was this persistent. "Don''t be so fast, little Li. I still haven''t finished" he said while smiling, lightly. "There''s still more? And stop calling me that!" she thought it would be one but it seems there is more. "Of course! Little Li! Second, your Asgard''s Frozen Cloud Art is faulty. First, it seals the emotion of one cultivating it. I don''t want Yue''er to becoming a popsicle. Second, it damages the life force of the one using it. Again I can''t let Yue''er damage her Life Force" Wang Lei said while raising two-finger, shaking his head. He has already seen Frozen Cloud Art with the help of when he used it on her previously and could tell that it was not a complete art. To be more precise, it was a completely different art that was based on another art. But the one who made it hadn''t done a good job as it had many flaws. Even though he was no expert when it came to knowledge about cultivation. But with the help of , he could understand it. ''If only she cultivated Frozen End Divine Arts than I didn''t have to ask for it from the Asgard'' Chu Yueli who heard him calling their art faulty was furious and wanted to refute but she couldn''t as she knew that it damages the user life force. Now she could not say or answer him in any way. ''It seems that I can''t make her Asgards disciple'' she could say that Frozen Cloud Art was not their main art but Frozen End Divine Art but no one could cultivate it and it was their Asgard''s secret, she can''t tell an outsider about it. Wang Lei looked at her dejected expression thought that everything was going well. He cleared his throat and said. "You know with each passing day, your Asgard is becoming weak and weak. Before it stood above every other Clan or Sect but now it has fallen. Heavenly Sword Villa taking the first position. And you know that this is just the beginning. With Asgard having only the most beautiful women but with lowest disciples amongst Four Major Sects, will keep on degrading and will become the prime target for other sects. Even the so-called ''Justice'' Heavenly Sword Villa will not have left it behind knowing that its master is infatuated with your sister" Chu Yueli had a grave expression when she heard him. She knew that he was telling the truth. With how things were going, this thought of his could become reality. She realized how they were in deep trouble right now. But after thinking for a while her expression grows even sadder as they could do nothing. Perfect their art? Their ancestors have been trying it for more than 1000 years but they still couldn''t. How could they do it then? Wang Lei looking at her smiled inwardly. He was not sadist¡­ maybe a little. But that''s not the point. He would never manipulate anyone like this, but what he was telling was the truth. He was just using it for his profit. "You don''t have to be so discouraged, Little Li. Even at the darkest place, exists light. You shouldn''t lose hope. There is always a way" He whispered like a devil, tempting his prey. Hearing him she raised her head and looked in his eyes who was looking towards her with gentle and warm expression without ant impureness. She blushed. "What do mean but that? What light? We have been trying to perfect our art but to no avail" Smiling, he pointed his finger towards himself and said, "Isn''t there one right here!" "You?" She asked confuse. "Yes me, Little Li! I can perfect no improve your art remarkably!" Wang Lei said seriously. Hearing him, Chu Yueli was shocked. She looked towards him curiously." You can do that?" "Of course, I can!" he nodded seriously. Seeing his confident look, Chu Yueli thought maybe he really can and become excited. She thought he was right, there will always be light in darkest places. "Good! With this Asgard can be safe!" Wang Lei looking at her smiling face made a little awkward face. Seeing it Chu Yueli asked "what happened? Why make that face?" "I love to help you, Little Li. But you should have heard the phrase; There is no such thing as a free lunch. Right?" Chu Yueli''s excitement died as she took a deep breath, calming herself. Nodding she asked, "What do you want?" Wang Lei, hearing her smiled and said, "Frozen Cloud Immortal Palace!" Chapter 17 - Guild "Frozen Cloud Immortal Palace!" Wang Lei said smiling. Chu Yueli''s eyes went wide when she heard him. She couldn''t believe what she was hearing. She looked at him as if he was an idiot. Even if they were desperate they will never give their Asgard to an outsider. It was their home, not some pudding that could be given. "Absurd! Even if we are to be destroyed we will never give our Asgard to an outsider!" Chu Yueli said, agitatedly. She thought he was a saint when she heard him saving them but he looked nothing more than a bandit, trying to rob them of their home. Wang Lei was confused about why she was this angry. He still hasn''t finished talking when she started to throw a fit about him asking for Asgard. He looked at her face, that was saying; explain or I will kill you. "You got it wrong, Little Li! At least let me finish talking first. I don''t want Asgard, exactly. What I was saying that I wanted Asgard''s loyalty" Wang Lei said, grasping her hand, trying to calm herself. Chu Yueli blushed and took her hand back. "Don''t touch me! And what you mean by Asgard''s Loyalty?" she was confused. ''Does he want Asgard to become his servant or something, asking for loyalty'' "What I meant is that; I want Asgard to become subordinate Sect of my Guild!" Wang Lei said. He has thought about it before and confirmed it with Yue too. What would happen if he merges a world with this world? Would there be an extra planet or a whole universe? Since he didn''t know what the whole world symbolizes. Was it the Planet they were living or was it the Universe they called their World? That''s where he got the idea of a Guild. He thought of building a Guild that was connected to all the Universes he visited. That way, he will only be merging the world laws and energies but not the world. But make a portal that will be connecting to the Guild on the other side. People from every universe could post their problems or give missions as a quest which would be shown at every Guild, so anyone can take it, from any universe. But the biggest problem he had was weaker worlds. What if a powerful being went to these worlds and started world domination? When he was pondering this problem, it was solved by Yue. According to her, she could send a request to the system of using Origin Authority to make world rule active on those visiting other worlds, making their inhabitant safe. But he needed 1 million SP to create these Rules. He also wanted a guardian of at least Creation God-Level for his guild and he had an idea of who he wanted to choose. But the problem was that ''She'' was way too lazy. And making ''her'' the guardian of his Guild would require too many efforts but he was ready. I mean,'' she'' was a lazy bump. A perfect guardian material. "Guild? What if that? A Sect?" Chu Yueli asked since she didn''t know what a Guild means. Hearing her he came out of his thoughts. "It is. But unlike Sects where you need to have certain talents, anyone can join a Guild, even mortals. Unlike sects, a Guild doesn''t train any disciple but only gives mission and commissions issued to them by others and provides the rewards given for that quest. But my Guild will provide proper cultivation techniques if someone joins the Guild as its staff or a worker. Of course, once join, what you learn can never be shared with any outsider. What I want is your Asgard to become part of my Guild. Asgard will remain Asgard and there will be no changes, except that it will come under my Guilds jurisdiction" Chu Yueli who heard him calm down a little. She thought that if they can keep their Asgard then they would not mind coming under his rule. It was the same right now since they were under Blue Wind Empire''s Royal Family rules. Not that they gave a shit since they were weak. But she knew that it was not the case with Wang Lei''s Guild. She was sure that it would be strong. "I have to talk with Asgard Mistress about it," she said after thinking for a while. She thought making mortal join would be useless but since he said that he must have a place or plans for them. Nodding he said, "It''s good. But before that, you need to hear the conditions of joining the Guild" "There are conditions?" she asked. "Of course there are! First, any or all kinds of cultivation techniques possessed by the Asgard, now or in the future, will be given to the Guild. You need not worry as it will not be used or given to anyone except the Guild official members. Second, any knowledge or technique find by your Asgard in any mission released by the Guild will be first given to the Guild to make a copy of it, again it will not be used by anyone or given to anyone except the Guild. Of course, The Guild will give appropriate rewards for it. It can be anything, a powerful or upgraded cultivation technique, a treasure or an artifact, or opening all the entrances of a single individual or more. It will also open all entrances of seven people every year and further will depend on contribution your Asgard will do for the Guild" Hearing him she thought that it was not a bad condition as it was an equal exchange. She was also surprised that they could open all the entrances. There was also little doubt as to how can he provide all these benefits. "Can you open all entrances? Will the guild have more Sects joining it? what would happen if the Sect under the Guild is attacked by other forces? Will the Guild interfere?" she asked. "All entrances can be opened! Who do you think I am? I am a Medical Saint! Opening all entrances is not that hard. And about sect under guild being attached; of course, the guild will help the Sect under it in winning the fight." He said nodding. If those sects under him can''t feel safe then why would they join Guild? For rewards?... Maybe yah. Chu Yueli heard him was in deep thought. She knew the offer he has given to them was too tempting. First, they can have their Art perfected. Second, they will have powerful backing that will save them in times of need. She didn??t have to think about whether he can save them or not. That pressure told her all. She thought she should talk with Asgard Mistress and Grand Mistress about this. "I will go and talk about this with my master. If she agreed, then we will join your guild" she said standing up. Wang Lei snapped his fingers and a letter came into his hands. He passed it towards her and said to give it to Asgard Mistress. "Now that our talk is done, why don''t you come here for a second?" he said, telling her to come towards him. Confused, she walks close to him. Wang Lei saw that she was closed enough, stood beside her, and put his hand on her waits, takes out a camera and takes a selfie. "Good! Now you can go!" he said, quite pleased with the picture. Chu Yueli was blushing after finding out what just happened. ''He touched me!!'' "I will kill you, bastard!" she said as she raises her hand and an ice spike is shot towards him. "Let''s meet again, Little Li!" Wang Lei said and snapped his finger, making her vanish from her spot. He teleported her directly to Asgard. After sending her, he went and finished his tea. He was enjoying the moment of tranquility and was thinking of a plan of making ''her'' his guild guardian. "I will kill you, bastard!" Chu Yueli who was teleported at the throne room at Asgard Palace shouted. Gong Yuxian, who was resting on the throne, heard her shout and looked at her. She saw an ice spike coming towards her. She panicked and dodge thinking someone has guts to attach her in the Asgard. She looked at the ?ssailant and was surprised that it was her daughter (She adopted her or treated her like a daughter). "What are you doing Yueli?" she asked, sharply. Chu Yueli who realized that she was not in the flower garden but in a completely different space. She looked at Gong Yuxian and blushed. She was embarrassed. She can''t believe she attached her who she thought of as her mother. ''it is all that bastard''s fault! Teleporting me without saying anything! Next time I meet him I will definitely be going to teach him who is the older sister!'' "I am sorry, master! That was an accident!" she said trying to calm Gong Yuxian down. Hearing her she calmed down and become confused. Now that she thought about it, she was alone in this hall. Where or when did she come in? "When did you come in?" "I was teleported here!" Chu Yueli said. "Teleported?!" Gong Yuxian was surprised. Who did she meet? Who could teleport people so easily? She must have met a master. She thought if that was the truth then why was she attacking while calling someone bastard. If she is not wrong, then it must be the one who teleported her. Seeing the confusion on her master''s face Yueli took a deep breath and started to explain what happened when she was coming back from her mission. How she met Qingyue. How she could not see through her and thought of making her join Asgard by making Qingyue her disciple. How she was rejected and met Medical Prodigy and what happened after that. She explained everything word by word, not letting even the tiniest detail out. Gong Yuxian who heard her explanation was amused. She was quite interested in this Medical Prodigy who made such claims. She was wondering when Chu Yueli passed her a letter the Wang Lei has given her before leaving. She was confused and took the letter. Once she caught the letter, it started to glow and opened. She was surprised that, this letter could tell that who was the one holding. She thought it must be some kind of profound art. She read through it. Her expression, from confusion, became grave. She couldn''t believe what was written in the letter. After checking it the second time, she was sure she was not dreaming. "You go back to your quarters and are not allowed to leave Asgard without my permission. Also, you are not allowed to reveal what happened between you and Wang Lei!" Looking at her grave and serious expression she was interested in the content of the letter but she didn''t say anything and obeyed her. Gong Yuxian seeing that she left, hurriedly went towards the deepest part of the Asgard. After some time, she reached an ice door. "Yuxian has come to meet Grand Mistress," she said towards the door. Sometime after, a voice came out. "You can enter" it was the voice of a middle-aged woman. Hearing it she entered. She looked towards the peak where, Feng Qianhui, the Grand Mistress of Asgard was sitting and meditating. "Why are you here, Xian''er?" Feng Qianhui asked, softly. "Master, actually¡­" she started to explain what Chu Yueli said and experienced. "If what Chu Yueli said is true and he can complete his end of the bargain then it is not that bad of choice. But we can''t give him Frozen End Divine Art that is our Sect''s secret and strongest technique." "That is what I thought too but, here, look at this letter," Yuxian said while passing the letter to her. Feng Qianhui confused took the letter and read it. Her expression becomes grave. After reading it she took a deep breath. "Call seven fairies. We are going to meet him. I have to confirm it directly from him whether what''s written is true or not. If it is then we don''t mind following his conditions" Gong Yuxian who saw the serious expression on her face nodded and went to call seven fairies. It was something that will decide the future of Asgard. She can''t be thoughtless. Chapter 18 - Main Headquarters! Qingyue, coming out of the flower garden was blushing hard. She was still bashful of the thing that just happened back in the garden. She looked out of the window towards the city that her brother always keeps viewing whenever he has free time. She liked her brother, who despite having enough power, never showed any arrogance in front of commoners or mortals. He never disdains them. Whenever he is free he would go out and help them in their daily task. He would even work at farms like a normal farmer. That''s why, resident in the city loved him, not because he was Medical Saint or was a cultivator, but because he never looked down on them like most other Young Masters. She once asked her brother, why would he help mortals when he is stronger than them? "Even if we become immortals, we should never forget our roots Yue''er. Every person is born with a talent that could be anything. Just because they cannot cultivate doesn''t mean that they can''t do something else. Remember it Yue''er, Heaven has a road, but no one travels it; Hell has no gate but men will dig to get there. Just because they are mortals doesn''t mean that we are to look down upon them, since we are born of mortal too." He said smiling gently while patting my head. Remembering the past she also started to remember the time when she said that she would marry him. She started to blush hard. "Ah! How could I have said such a thing" SFX: Sound of a door opening "What are you whining about sister?" Yuanba asked. He was coming here to see his brother tell him about his cultivation. But when he opened the door he saw his sister talking to herself while placing her hands against her cheeks. He was confused. Qingyue who heard his voice came out of her fantasies. She looked back saw a boy, who, if someone saw would not believe that he is 11 years old. He was tall. Had strong muscles on his body, felt like he has been training his muscles for a long time. Her brother has told them that it was because of his special veins. She took a deep breath to calm herself. "Nothing! What are you doing here?" she asked, smiling gently. "I here to meet brother to tell him that I have made Minor Completion in my physiques," Yuanba said smiling happily. His brother has given him a profound art that lets one train their physiques. But the art was really hard to understand. It took him seven years to achieve Minor Completion in it. "Really! Let me take a look!" Qingyue said, surprised. She knew Yuanba was not into cultivation that much. He liked to play with other kids more than spending his time in cultivation. She looked at his profound strength and found out that he was already at the middle stages of True Profound Realm. She could feel that his body was still collecting Primordial Energy from the surroundings and absorbing it in his body. The Physique that Wang Lei has given to Yuanba was Furious Immortal Tyrannical Physique from the word Hardness. It was a physique that unlocked the hidden potential of the one cultivating. The more hidden talent one had, the more it will unlock it. It was a perfect physique for someone like Yuanba who didn''t have a tyrannical heart that was needed to awaken his Tyrannical Emperor''s Divine Veins. "Brother is busy receiving his guest. You should meet him once he comes out. Let''s go and tell the mother about your accomplishment. I am sure she will be happy to know it" Qingyue said. Yuanba nodded happily. He was thrilled to tell everyone that he has attained Minor Completion since everyone in their family knew that the Art that Wang Lei has created was very hard to cultivate. One needed to have special talents and advice from their brother or they can spend their lifetime, just to understand the basics of it. He followed Qingyue and went towards the garden where Dongxue usually was. *** Dongxue was sitting in the garden and enjoying her tea. It has been 15 years since she has been on this star. For her, every day she has been living here is like a dream. She doesn''t have to be afraid all the time like in the God Realm. She was enjoying it when she saw Qingyue and Yuanba coming. She gently smiled when she saw them. She enjoyed spending her time with them. "You two finally done with your cultivation? It''s been a week and mother missed you. Come here, hug mother" Dongxue said, smiling towards the two. Qingyue and Yuanba smiled and hugged her. "Mother I have achieved minor completion in my physique!" Yuanba said enthusiastically. He was really happy. "Really?! That''s good! I am proud of you, Yuanba!" Dongxue was just as surprise as Qingyue when she heard he has achieved minor completion, at the same time she felt proud. She was not learning any physique. Wang Lei asked her but she rejected him as she hadn''t wanted to cultivate anymore. She wanted to spend her time as a housewife. Qingyue smiled watching Dongxue and Yuanba. She thought if she married Wang Lei she will also have a happy family ''Stop!!'' "Where is Lei''er?" Dongxue asked. Qingyue came out of her daydreams. "Brother is-" "I am here!" Before she could finish, she heard a voice behind her. She looked back and saw Wang Lei standing beside a tree, drinking something. "You here! Come here and let mother hug you" Dongxue said. She thought her son liked to show off. Wang Lei who heard her smiled and went towards her. If he knew what she was thinking he would have retaliated. He was thinking whether those of Frozen Asgard will come or not. Though he was sure that they will. *** Gong Yuxian and Feng Qianhui with seven fairies were going towards the Floating Cloud City. It has been a week since Yuxian got the letter and gave it to Qianhui. After gathering Seven Asgard''s Fairies they were on their way. Yuxian and Qianhui were thinking about the deal and the contents of the letter. "Is what Asgard Mistress said true, Yueli?" Chu Yuechan asked. They were informed about the information of what happened and the talk between Wang Lei and Chu Yueli. They were surprised but mostly doubtful of his claims. He was Medical Prodigy but didn''t have any fighting record. If it was about medicine then they might believe it, but it was about profound arts. They have never heard him doing anything related to cultivation. So, they were doubtful of him claiming that he could perfect their art. But they didn''t say anything as it was a decision made by their mistresses. "It is! And when you meet him don''t look down on him just because you don''t feel any profound strength on him. He hides his strength well." Yueli warned them. She could tell whatever was written in the letter has to do with the future of the Asgard. She can''t let this meeting go wrong. Chu Yuechan and other fairies who heard her were curious about this youth who could leave such an impression on her. "Say, is he handsome?" Feng Hanxue asked. She and her sister are usually is not allowed to go out of the Asgard but now they are going out to meet a boy. She was more curious about him than the matter of joining the guild. "¡­ he is¡­" Yueli voice was almost not hearable but everyone here was cultivator they could hear it. Feng Hanxue and Feng Hanyue looked at her, who was trying to hide her blush. They were intrigued. Chu Yuechan who saw her sister blushing was shocked. ''What did he do to her?!'' Other fairies were also shocked seeing her blushed look. They were wondering what he did to her to make her this bashful. Yuxian who saw her blushing narrowed her eyes. She was sure that Yueli had some kind of feelings for this youth but she can''t let her stray. Qianhui saw this but didn''t say anything. She was thinking about the deal that they were going to make with Wang Lei. She was more curious about what was written in the letter. ''How did he knew about it?'' Chu Yueli speedily hides her blush. She has been having this weird feeling since the time since she came back-sent back to Asgard. She didn''t know what these feelings were but she knew it was because of Wang Lei. ''I have been thinking about him since the time I came back. I can''t even cultivate normally. What has he done to me!?'' "We are here!" Yuxian said looking towards the Floating Cloud City. Hearing her she came out of her daydream and looked towards the city. Other fairies also looked towards the city. There was nothing noteworthy about this city. They started to float towards the city. But before they could go towards the Xia Manor, their surroundings change. By the time they realized they were in a flower garden. They could only see the flower as far as the horizon. Birds were flying and singing. In the center of all this was a big table with 10 seats. All kinds of delicacies were on the table. They couldn''t tell most of them. They saw a youth sitting at the head seat drinking something black. It looked like tea but they could tell that it was not. It would have been a beautiful sight to watch if only they knew how or when they got here. They were sure that they were going towards the Xia Manor but suddenly they were in this flower garden. All of them were cautious except Yueli as she knew who this man was. They all saw the man looking towards them and made a slight smile. They could tell that he was handsome and charismatic. It was hard to ignore this man. If he was in the crowd, then he would be the center of attraction of everyone. "You all are finally here! I have been waiting for a week. I thought that you would not come" Wang Lei said. He looked at the nine beauties. Two middle-aged and the other seven looked like teenagers. But everyone had certain beauty about them. He has been waiting for them for a week. At some point, he thought that maybe they will not join his guild. Hearing him they came out of their thoughts. Yuxian took two steps forward, "Who are you? And how did we end up here? What is this place?" "mah~ you asked lots of question, Little Lady. Didn''t Little Li tell you all about me?" ''Little lady?! He called me Little Lady!!'' Yuxian lips were twitching. If not that she didn''t know where they were, she would have killed this youth. ''Little Li?!'' Chu Yuechan and other fairies looked towards Yueli who was blushing being called that in front of everyone. Qianhui curiously looked over him. "Are you Wang Lei, Medical Prodigy?" Qianhui how was being checked felt like she was n?k?d in front of him. The first time in her life she felt like this. But for some reason, she couldn''t bring herself to hate. She was surprised that she was not disgusted by his gaze. She blushed when she thought that she was not disgusted being seen n?k?d in front of this youth. ''what am I thinking? Is he''s using some kind of profound art?'' "Indeed I am, Little Hui. Come, sit" Wang Lei said. He was thinking about how he liked calling everyone little. He sounded like an old man but for some reason he felt really good every time he says it. ''Now I understand why all those supreme experts liked to call everyone brat or little'' Qianhui who heard him blushed even more. She shakes her head and sits on the other head chair. Others who saw the whole conversation were shocked. They couldn''t think straight and just sat on the chairs. Yueli was more straight. She went and sit beside him, the chair closer to him, and started to eat cakes. She liked the sweetness of this dish. She was wondering where he got it from. When everyone sat, Wang Lei also sat and started to eat. He ignored everything around him. "Ahem* what you have written in the letter, is it true?" Yuxian seeing awkward silence said. Hearing him Wang Lei remembered what he had written. He hadn''t written much expect, {Join my guild with all stated conditions, and I will save you from 1000 years'' calamity or be ready to be destroyed. Buhahahaha!} ''Now that I think about it, that''s sound like a threat!'' "It is Little Xian. Join my guild and I will protect the Asgard. I don''t think I need to prove whether I can or not, right?" Wang Lei said smiling. "How did you know about 1000 years calamity? Only Asgard Mistress should know about it" Qianhui asked. She has been thinking about it all the time. She was wondering whether he was versed in the art of deviation. "There is nothing that I don''t know, Little Hui. Heaven knows everything and so do I!" "Hump! What a bold claim! Does that mean you know everything!" Chu Yuechan snorted. She looked towards him like he was an idiot, thinking he knows everything. "Well, if you compare my knowledge with all of you sitting here than yah, I do know everything!" Wang Lei said smiling. "You¡­!" Chu Yuechan gnashed her teeth. She wanted to refute but before she could say anything she was stopped. "Enough! We are not here for this!" Yuxian shouted. She didn''t know how he knew this but since he was not telling they could not force him. "If you know everything then do you know what happened to our ancestor Mu Bingyun?" Qianhui asked. "I do! But don''t expect me to tell you about it, I don''t own you anything. Anyway, let''s get back to the main object. Will you join my guild or not?" Wang Lei asked. He didn''t like beating around the bush. Qianhui, Yuxian, and others were shocked when they heard he knew what happened to their ancestor but after hearing they all looked towards Qianhui as she was the one to make a decision. Qinghui hearing him became quiet. She was thinking about various possibilities to make it more profitable but could think of nothing. In the end, she sighed. "Alright! Asgard will come under your guild!" Yuxian sighed hearing her. They didn''t have much choice. Their Asgard was under danger. If they could be saved from the calamity, then they wouldn''t mind coming under him. Wang Lei hearing her smiled. The first step of his plan was complete. He started to eat and asked them to eat too. After some time, Qianhui asked, whether they can see his guild since they never saw it. She was curious as she hadn''t seen any building worth watching in the city. Hearing her he smiled and snapped his fingers. They realized that they have left the flower garden and were standing in a hall. It was a big hall with different kinds of decorations. The most eye-catching thing was the glass windows. They were everywhere. They were dumbfounded. It was so beautiful that they couldn''t say a word. "Where is this place?" Chu Yuechan asked. "looked out the window and you will know!" Wang Lei said pointing towards the window. They all looked outside the window and were surprised again as they could see the Floating Cloud City. They were in the sky! They all came out of the great hall and flew to see the whole picture. ''what the hell?!!'' They all could see a big island floating in the air. There was a castle in the center of the island which was surrounded by a garden. They couldn''t believe what they were seeing. ''A flying island?! How the hell is he flying such a bid object?'' "Welcome to the main headquarters of my guild- Hanging Gardens of Babylon!!" Chapter 19 - Guild Assistance System! "Welcome to the main headquarters of my guild- Hanging Gardens of Babylon!!" Wang Lei said enthusiastically. "Hanging Gardens of Babylon? Is that the name of your guild?" Yueli asked. She thought it was quite a wired name for a guild. "What?! No! who would name their guild that? It''s the name of the fortress that you are standing" Wang Lei said. He thought the one to name their guild Hanging Gardens of Babylon would be an idiot. It was the largest-scaled Noble Phantasm of Semiramis that she used in the Great Holy War. Rather than calling it Anti-Noble Phantasm it was more like a Boundary Field. It was perfect for the main headquarters for his guild. He was thinking of creating one on every star and connect it with other sub-braches. "How is it flying?" Chu Yuechan asked the question that was in everyone''s mind. How he is flying such a big object? "Hm~ probably because of profound energy, I think," Wang Lei said making a thinking face. In fact, he knew how it was flying but that included its inner mechanism. He was not going to tell them that. Hearing him everyone was amazed. The way he said, felt like he himself didn''t know how it was flying. But they knew he did, if you didn''t even know how your guild''s main headquarters was working then you should not call it your guild. "Anyway, since you have decided to become part of my guild then, here, sign it," Wang Lei said while taking out a contract and giving it to Qianhui. She looked at it curiously and asked what was it. "It''s a soul contract! Once signed, both sides will follow this contract until their death!" Wang Lei said. He created it as a backup. So he won''t be backstabbed. It was a world of cultivation. You never know what might happen to you. ''Yesterday''s enemy is today''s friend and vice versa. Wait! No! why does it sound wrong?'' "Can we explore this island?" Yueli asked. She was really curious about this fortress she wanted to explore it. Wang Lei gave her permission. Getting his permission, all seven fairies left to explore the fortress. He looked towards Qianhui and Yuxian who were reading the contract. After reading thoroughly checking the contract, Qianhui dropped a drop of her blood on it. The contract getting in contact with the blood started to shine, it shone and went towards her ?h?st area and vanished. Another contract formed in Wang Lei''s hand, he also dropped his blood and it vanishes in his ?h?st area. "Now that you have come officially under my guild, you should see an icon shining at the top right side of your eye, right?" Wang Lei asked. He has created an ?ssistance system for those who joined his guild but it didn''t mean that anyone who will join will have this system. It will only work for those who have a certain power or influence on the world. This system worked as an online market or internet. Those having this system would not have to go to the guild branch to post or receive requests. It would be shown on their system interference. They could even sell their treasures or cultivation techniques and information. There was even an option with which they could make a direct deal with the system''s or guild''s master, Wang Lei if the treasure or cultivation technique is too valuable. Qianhui who heard him looked at the top right side of her eye. There she saw an icon. She focused on it and heard a voice in her mind. [Ding! The host is merging with Guild Assistance System!] [Ding! Merging compete! The following options are available for the User!] [Contribution Points=0] [Status] [Quests] [Trading] [Guild''s Shop] [GM Trading] [Emergency call! (Only Available for Sect''s Masters or authorized individuals!)] Qianhui''s eyes were wide. Her mind was blank. Same with the Yuxian. They didn''t know where the voice was coming from or how or what this ''Guild Assistance System'' was. Both of them looked towards Wang Lei, waiting for his explanation. "It seems that you have merged with the system. Don''t worry as it will not harm you. You all can think of it as a profound array that will connect you to the guild. And be happy as only Sect''s Masters or people with certain power level could connect with this system but I have connected it with seven fairies too as you are the first sect under my guild!" Wang Lei said. He has spent all SP he had gathered in his time since he started using his powers in creating this system. Now he has Zero SP, he was quite sad. "Anyways, I will explain to you the functions of this system. 1. [Status] will show you guild ranking and your position in the guild, also your affiliation. 2. [Quests] as the name suggest will show you Quests that are posted on the Guild''s board and its corresponding awards. 3. [Trading] is, where you can trade items with the guild or with other guild members. It''s also the place where you will give cultivation techniques that you have promised to the guild. 4. [Guild''s Shop] is where items that the guild will sell. You can buy them or trade with another item of the same value. 5. [CP] is the guild''s Contribution points. You can gain them by selling items, treasures, cultivation techniques, and information. 6. [GM Trading] is where you can trade things directly with me. Well, only you guys know that I am GM. After this, you will be recruiting sects and people for the guild and not me. 7. [Emergency Call] is where you can send a distress signal if your sect is under attack, the guild will dispatch its personal for help. For now, there''s none except me. More will join in the future." Wang Lei patiently explained. He looked at them who were trying to digest all this information. After some time, he saw that they have digested all the information and were checking the system. "Now say the word [Trading] in your mind," Wang Lei said. Hearing him they thought the word trading in their mind. *** [Ding! The following are the items that you can trade with the system!] [Cultivation Techniques] [Items] [Weapons] [Formations] *** Looking at the list they were shocked as they could see everything that they or Asgard holds, even the which is the forbidden formation of Asgard. Looking at their shocked face Wang Lei knew what they were thinking. "You don''t have to worry. The system has scanned your memories that''s why it is showing everything. You don''t have to worry as any of this information will not be shared with anyone. Now can you click on the cultivation techniques as per conditions" They were relived as no one would be able to know about their information. Now they knew that they can''t leave the guild even if they wanted to. First, this guild knew every information about them. Second, just the fact that he can create something like this which can connect to them and read their memories without them knowing was terrifying enough and they haven''t seen him fight yet. Taking a deep breath Qianhui clicked on the cultivation techniques. [Ding! Cultivation techniques have been sold. It is found out that these techniques were to be given to the guild as per contract. Hence, no trading will be open from the guild!] Qinghui looked at the notification and felt something scanning her mind. After some time, it stopped. She could tell that it has copied her memories about the cultivation techniques. "Now you too can enjoy the scenery here or go back to the hall, all kinds of refreshments are available there. I will improve your cultivation technique in the meantime." Wang Lei said and started to walk towards the throne room. Qinghui and Yuxian walked towards the hall, they wanted some time to digest all that has happened. They just saw too many things that they couldn''t understand. *** Wang Lei reached the throne room. He went and sat on the throne. There was a crystal ball at the armrest of the throne from which he could control the whole fortress. He laid down lazily while supporting his head with his hand and closed his eyes. ''Yue, load the information about the cultivation techniques in my mind'' ''Yes, master!'' Wang Lei felt knowledge about Frozen End Divine Art flooding in his mind. He started to comprehend these arts. It was quite easy for him to cultivate it as he had brought from the system. Comprehending it, he understood everything about it. Frozen End Divine art actually required Ice Profound Veins, that one could acquire with the help of Ice Phoenix blood essence. Her blood essence also increases the cultivation speed of ice arts. This art absorbs ice profound energy directly from the atmosphere, which, for those who don''t have ice profound veins is poison. That is the reason that those of Frozen Asgard have ice energy around them, causing their life span to decrease. After completely understanding it he started to edit it. First, he changed the absorption of ice profound energy into nature profound energy that could be changed into ice profound energy once ejected from the body. This way, those who don''t possess ice profound vein could cultivate it as they will not be absorbing ice profound energy that causes a decrease in their life span but nature profound energy that will change into ice profound energy once they start to use this art. Since nature energy can be absorbed by anyone, no matter what kind of veins they possess. Second, he made a connection with a branch of Water Elemental Law, Ice Elemental Law. He once tried on the bridge that his body made with Ice Elemental Law with the help of DF. He used on it thinking that he might understand it and to his surprise he could. He was trying to create the same bridge for those who cultivated this art. This way, those who cultivate this art will have their bodies connect with Ice Elemental Law, having the same effect as DF. That means that they could materialize their bodies just like logia users. The only difference was that it required profound energy while DF stamina. (A/N: DF-> Devil Fruit) Finally, he changed profound energy into Primordial Energy. This way those cultivating this art from the start will cultivate Primordial Energy while those who have already cultivated other arts and have profound energy, this art will start to change it into Primordial Energy. Completing this new art, he took a deep breath. He was quite satisfied with it. The only regret was that he could not connect with Water Elemental Law. ''It seems like every Law has different bridge acting as connection'' he was thinking of buying other Elemental Fruits so he can create other Profound Arts for his guild. Wang Lei thought and decided not to give Primordial Energy version to Asgard. He didn''t mind giving the first version where only the first two changes were made. But Primordial Version was quite dangerous as one cultivating it can reach True or even Creation God. He thought and made a lock on the art, he was going to give to Frozen Asgard. With this, only those who are Frozen Asgard Immortal Palace''s disciple could cultivate it. Doing everything he could, he closed his eyes and dozed off. He was tired, mentally. He needed some rest. *** While Wang Lei was sleeping, seven fairies from the Asgard were in quite a turmoil. They were exploring this fortress when they saw an icon showing at the top right side of their eyes. First, they thought it was a projectile but when they tried to focus on it they started to hear a mechanical voice in their heads. They thought someone was trying to attach them with mental profound art. They activated their defenses but nothing happened. Taking a deep breath all of them calmed down. Then they realized that not only they but every one of Frozen seven fairies heard the same voice. They got curious and tried asking it a question and to their surprise, they were shocked as it answered their questions. From it, they found out that it was something called the ''Guild Assistance System''. They thought since it has guild in it, it must be related to the guild. Thinking this they started to float towards the Mistresses as they thought that Mistresses were with Wang Lei and they might know about it. Reaching the great hall, they found their mistresses sitting on or laying on a wired looking chair that was vibrating. They could see the blessed expression on mistress''s faces. Curious they asked. "This is something call, Message Chair~ it quite comfortable~ m??n*," Yuxian said while m??ning. She was blushing while sitting on it. She never felt this good. She thought she might get addicted to it. "Really?" Murong Qianxue asked. She was beautiful. Her slender waist like a willow, the curved bodyline winded downwards like water, connecting to ample bu????ks hidden by the snow attire. Her snowy skin was more so tenderly pink and flawless like glossy resin, making one become endlessly lost in a reverie at just the thought of the utterly charming scenery that laid to the front of this charming body. She had the biggest ?h?st among the seven, because of which sometimes she had back pain. That''s why she had to use her cultivation most of the time to decrease the pain in her back. She was wondering if these chairs could cure her back pain. Seeing the blessing face of her mistresses she went and sat on one of the chairs lined. She sat and pressed the bu??on that her mistresses told and the chair started to vibrate. She felt something touching her back and messaging it. She m??n?d from the feeling. It felt really great. Others saw this and were curious so they went and sit on other chairs. They already forgot that they were here to ask about System. 10 mints. Later* "This is heavenly y feeling~" Feng Hanyue. "You are right sister~" Feng Hanxue. "From where did he got these chairs from? I wonder can I buy one from him?" Murong Qianxue wondered. "Your right! We should ask once he comes back!" Yueli said. "Hm~" Chu Yuechan. "Ah! I remembered! we were here to ask about the System!" Jun Lianqie said remembering the reason they came in the first place. "OH! You''re right! I forgot after sitting on this Message Chair!" Mu Lanyi said while taking a sip from the juice. Chu Yuechan also remembered and asked the Mistresses. Hearing her question, Yuxian started to explain what she heard from Wang Lei. Listening to her, they couldn''t believe it. They were in wonder, how one could create such a profound array that could work as ?ssistance. It was the same as creating another life form. If Wang Lei heard them then he would be laughing as he was thinking of creating mobile phones and computers working on profound energy. He even thought of creating a network with his guild as the center of the Database of the whole Primal Chaos Universe. They were amazed and started to wonder if there was something he could not do. "You all seem to enjoy your stay here, I am glad!" *** Wang Lei who woke up yawned. He felt refreshed¡­ not really as he slept on a chair. But he did felt refreshed mentally. He started to walk towards the great hall. He could feel everyone there. He thought he should give the art to them now. He also needed to create sub-branches on the land so others who are not specially invited could get access to the guild. He also wanted mortals to join his guild. He was going to provide them with cultivation methods. For this reason, he has already brought some small cultivation techniques from the system that one could cultivate in mortal realms. He also wanted to create a great formation on the whole blue polar star so he could gather Primordial Energy here for a better cultivation environment. There was so much but first, he needed to get Purple Veined Divine Crystals from the eastern mountains of Floating Cloud City. After walking for a while he reached the great hall. He went inside and saw Frozen fairies sitting on message chairs, drinking, and relaxing. One could hear the m??ning from time to time. Wang Lei looked at them and thought that you don''t get to see such seen every day. He was a man himself. It was quite hard for him to control himself watching nine beauties m??ning in front of you. He smiled and said, "You all seems to enjoy your stay here, I am glad!" Hearing him they all came out of their relaxed state and looked from where the voice came from. "You don''t have to stand up. This monk understands. I will wait here on the couch for the benefactor" Wang Lei said while shaking his head as if he has done the most religious things in his life. They all blushed and stood up from the chairs and went towards the couch he was sitting. Wang Lei saw that they have left the chairs and were coming towards him also stood up and went towards Qianhui. "Come here, Little Hui. I have completed the art!" Wang Lei said smiling gently. His voice was quite soft when he called her. Qianhui blushed and went towards him. Wang Lei pointed his finger on her forehead and transferred the art. Qianhui who got the art waited for some time for it to merge with her consciousness. When it was completely merged, she was astonished. ''He created this art in an hour!!!'' Seeing her surprised expression, Wang Lei nodded. He gave the art to everyone and told them that if they wanted to leave this island they could just fly off it. It was hidden so others will not find it. After that, he left the Hanging Gardens of Babylon and went towards the Xia Manor. Reaching the Xia Manor, he looked for Qingyue and was surprised as she was in his room. He went towards his room and silently opened the door and looked inside. He saw Qingyue laying on his bed, sleeping. He silently went inside and lay beside her while hugging her from behind. Qingyue who was sleeping felt someone hugging her from behind. Confused, she opened her eyes and looked behind and saw Wang Lei looking at her in the eyes. She, silently, kept looking towards him when she saw him lowering his head and kissed her. Her eyes went wide. She wanted to struggle out but Wang Lei hugged her even tighter. Her ?h?st was being squeezed with his ?h?st as he pushed his tongue, penetrating her defense, into her mouth, and started to explore it. "Mmghh~Mmghh~" Qingyue was m??ning in his mouth as he kept using his tongue skillfully. After some time, he felt Qingyue struggling for breath and released her from the kiss with a trail of saliva that was connected with their lips. Wang Lei licked his lips, "Thanks for the treat~" Hearing him Qingyue came out of her hazy state and looked towards him who was smirking while ???k?n? his lips. She blushed and hide her face in his ?h?st. Seeing that she was way too bashful, Wang Lei smiled and hugged her gently while slowly ??r?ssing her hair and back. Qingyue didn''t say anything and closed her eyes. She felt calm and warm from his strokes on her back and slept. Wang Lei seeing that she has slept also closed his eyes and started to sleep. He also transferred the complete art that he created in her mind before sleeping. Chapter 20 - Cang Yue! "haa~" Wang Lei woke up and stretched. He looked out the window and saw that it was morning. He stood up and went into the bath. Coming out he went towards the dining table. It''s been three years since he has introduced his guild to the Asgard and they have become part of it. In these years he has created many sub-branches on the profound continent. He started with Blue Wind Empire and gathered mortals and rogue cultivators and provide them with profound techniques and circulation methods. First, most people and sects ignored it but as more and more people found out that they can get basic cultivation techniques for free, it started to get famous. Since it was quite profitable business other sects started to salivate after it. Well, not three Major Sects as they thought it was just an organization for mortals or weak cultivators but soon they realized how wrong they were like those little sects that tried to monopolize the guild just vanished within a day. When the investigation team was sent to check what happened they found out that the place where those sects once existed has become deserted with no living. Soon it was connected with the guild but no one had met or has seen its master before which made it even more mysterious. If that was not enough, the guild published that cultivators can get their entrances open with enough pay. Cultivators could give profound crystals, treasures, techniques, and information and the guild will decide its value accordingly. This news sent the whole Blue Wind Empire or even those of other empires who got the news in turmoil. They started to send out their forces to find out whether it was true or not. But to their surprise it was. Some sects spent an enormous amount of crystals and other items to test it and were astonished as per the agreement, the guild opened all the entrances. With this, even other Empires started to salivate after guild. But their efforts were in vain as they could do nothing to the guild. Other sects even tried to kidnap guilds workers but they found out that sometimes either worker was stronger than the kidnaper or before they could kidnap the kidnaper would vanish without anyone knowing where. With no choice of finding what was happening, they gave up. But then they found out that Asgard has become part of the guild. First, it was a rumor as most of Asgard''s new disciple or even old disciple were found visiting the guild regularly, some even worked at the guild to gain CP. This sends another wave in the Blue Wind Empire as they thought that maybe Asgard was behind the guild but soon it was rejected as Asgard hasn''t had such methods that the guild showed. Heavenly Sword Villa''s master, Ling Yuefeng, finding that Asgard has become a sect under the guild sent a letter to the Asgard Mistress for information. After finding out that he could also join the guild with certain conditions he talked with his father Ling Tianni about it. Ling Tianni hearing the preposition wanted to meet with the guild''s master but his request was denied. Ling Tianni was angered by the arrogance that the guild showed to him. He wanted to attach it but was stopped by his son as there were too many unknown variables about the guild. In the end, thinking about the benefit they could get by getting under it, they ended up joining it. Ling Yuefeng personally visited the main branch in the Blue Wind Capital and stated his thoughts of joining the guild. After reading the contract given to him by the worker there, he dropped a drop of blood on it. He started to hear a mechanical voice in his head. After talking with the worker about it he founded out that it was something called Assistance System which made the guild even a bigger mystery. The news of Heavenly Sword Villa joining the guild made other sects shocked and started to contemplate whether they should join or not. In the end, all the Four Major and most of the small sects joined the guild. After getting all the sects of Blue Wind Empire under the Guild, Wang Lei started to expand it to other Empires without getting their permission. Some Empires wanted to retaliate but after finding out that most of their sects were already under the guild they could only swallow the hard pill. Divine Phoenix sect''s master saw that the guild was taking over the whole Profound Continent wanted to stop it or at least let it get under him but when he attacked one of the branches he saw a massive island showing above his sect which released a beam that destroyed a massive portion of his sect. After that, it vanished with a warning of never to go against the guild or next time it would not be the area where no one lives but the whole Sect. He was angered but could do nothing. Just seeing that island he could tell that it was a profound treasure and with the destructiveness, it showed it was definitely above the mortal realm. In the end, he gave up. Since the guild was not ruling or taking any land under it except the place where its branches were built. It was a neutral organization that didn''t interfere with others. Of course, Four Sacred Ground also tried to investigate it but they got the same result, nothing. They didn''t join the guild, instead, they started to make plans of taking it by force. Just the fact that it has a weapon above the mortal realm was enough to salivate most of the people. *** "Can I have some juice" Wang Lei, the instigator of all this was sitting in the garden and was enjoying his breakfast. He has sent Qingyue to Asgard as it was the best place for practicing ice arts. She will be coming back soon as he has decided to go on his first World travel. He was 18 this year. He wanted to get bloodline now. He was already immortal as he has drunk he created with from the seven sins. Now he wanted a bloodline that would make his soul Immortal too. He has already selected the world from where he can get that bloodline. He has given the same drink to both of his parents and was waiting for Qingyue to completely grow before giving it to her. Same with Yuanba. He was chilling when a servant came and told him that he had a guest waiting outside for him. He raised an eyebrow as it was rare for him to get a guest. Mostly came for medical treatment but today was his day off. Thinking he told the servant to bring them in. "It is my p???sur? meeting you, Medical Prodigy" A beautiful and melodious sound came from his behind. He looked back and saw a girl about 17 with a man that looked to be in his sixties. The girl was beautiful enough to make one''s heart tremble; a pair of beautiful sparkling eyes with a gaze as soft as water, not containing even the slightest hint of arrogance. She exudes a noble and graceful aura that added to her charm. Her cherry-colored lips have the ?uster of a smooth seashell. Her elegant eyebrows are crescent-shaped with beautiful pitch-black hair. The light smile that graced her lips that were as heartwarming as the smell of incense in a gentle breeze Wang Lei smiled, "And who might be you, Little girl?" *** "Father everything will be alright! You don''t have to worry! I will go and meet Medical Prodigy. There are rumors that he can cure any disease!" A girl in her 17s'' says to her father. Her father, Cang Wanhe, Emperor of Blue Wind Empire was laying on the bed. One could tell by seeing his face that he was ill. He worriedly looked at his daughter, Cang Yue. He has been ill for a year now while his health kept on deteriorating. Many doctors have checked him but they couldn''t find the reason for his illness. Even, Gu Qiuhong, Medical Saint couldn''t solve the disease. They all said that his life vein was damaged and he had only five years to live. They even posted a Quest in the guild but, those who picked it said the same thing. They were losing their hopes when a worker in the guild recommended Medical Prodigy. They all remembered that a Medical Prodigy was leaving far from the Imperial City. There were rumors that he could cure any disease. Knowing it, Cang Yue decided to go and meet him. For her, it was better than doing nothing and wait for death. "Humph! What can a brat do? These are just rumors, princess! Not any can get the title of Medical Prodigy. It''s just exaggeration!" Gu Qiuhong was quite annoyed. He didn''t like this Medical Prodigy. According to the rumors he was just 18 this year. How could a boy of age 18 solve any disease? It was the same as saying that he has wasted his whole life doing nothing since he could not cure all disease but a boy of 18 could. "Even if its rumor I want to give it a try! Who knows he may know the cure!" Cang Yue said. She hadn''t wanted to lose hope yet. Her mother has died last year, now her father was ill and had only five years to live. How could she accept that?! She at least wanted to try. Gu Qiuhong wanted to say something but was stopped by Cang Wanhe. "If that''s what you want then you can go, daughter! But take Qin Wuyou with you. He has just broken from Earth Profound and has entered Sky Profound! He will protect you" Cang Wanhe said. Even if he was ill that doesn''t mean he was neglecting his duty as an emperor. He has sold many treasures, medicine, and profound crystals for the opening of Profound Entrances of Qing Wuyou and his brother Qing Wushang and other disciples from the inner palace, and because of that, their strength has tremendously increased. "I understand father! Wait for me! I will heal you!" Cang Yue said with determination. She asked the servant to bring Qing Wuyou and walked towards the entrance of the castle. "Princess, were you waiting for me?!" Qing Wuyou asked. "Nothing! Let''s go!" Cang Yue said and a flying profound beast appears in front of her. They mounted it and flew towards the Floating Cloud City. It took them a day to reach the city. landing in the city they went towards Xia Manor. Reaching they asked the servant that they were here to meet Wang Lei. After some time, he came back and told them to follow him. Reaching the garden Cang Yue saw a man sitting under the shade of a tree drinking juice. Seeing him her heart skipped a beat. She was mesmerized by the beauty that the scene was portraying. She looked towards him and did a graceful bow. "It is my p???sur? meeting you, Medical Prodigy" She saw him checking her and then smiled, "And who might be you, Little girl?" *** "I am Cang Yue and this is Qing Wuyou," Cang Yue said blushing. Qing Wuyou was worriedly looking towards his princess. Seeing her blushing he didn''t know what to say. He could tell that she has fallen in love with him. He could only sigh and bow to him in greeting. "So it''s our little princess and her guard." Nodding Wang Lei said, "Please come and sit." Hearing him calling her little princess, Cang Yue felt bu??erflies in her stomach. She blushingly nodded and sat beside him. Qing Wuyou could only shake his head from the innocence of his princess and sat on the chair. Seeing both of them have sat he passed the dishes and juices to them. "Thank you!" Cang Yue said while drinking the juice and kept looking towards him. shyly. Qing Wuyou could only shake his head at his princess. "So, why are you here, little princess?" Wang Lei asked while taking a sip from his juice. Cang Yue started to explain about her father''s illness. How they had called every doctor but none could save him. How they have posted a quest in the guild but those who took the quest said the same thing as other doctors. And that they have heard about him and thought of meeting him. Throughout the whole talk, Wang Lei didn''t say a thing and just listened quietly. He thought that the Emperor was quite an unlucky guy to get betrayed by someone who he believed completely. ''Hardest thing to predict is probably a man''s heart''. In the end, Cang Yue had tears in her eyes. "Then you want me to check your father and if could, prescribe him?" Wang Lei saw her nodding "Then¡­ what is my payment?" Wang Lei asked shamelessly. Hearing him both Cang Yue and Qing Wuyou''s eyes went wide. They thought he would be touched by the story or show some other emotions but they never thought that the thing he would ask would be about payment. "He is your Emperor! You should help if you can!" Qing Wuyou said, not believing what he heard. "Indeed, he is. But there''s no such thing as free lunch!" Wang Lei said nodding. Wuyou wanted to say something but was stopped by Cang Yue. "Then what is that you want, Sir?" Cang Yue asked. Wang Lei had an ugly face "Please don''t call me Sir, Little princess. Do your thing I am that old? You can call me Lei''er, Wang Lei or Young Noble" Seeing his face, she apologized and blushed." Then Le¡­ Le¡­" "Hm?" Wang Lei smiled. "Wa¡­ Young Noble!" Cang Yue said. She was embarrassed right now. She wanted to call him intimately but could not. She wanted to find a hole and jump in it. Qing Wuyou could only facepalm. "Ahem* about the price¡­" Wang Lei made a thinking face while looking towards her. "How about you become my maid?" "MAID?!" Qing Wuyou shouted. "Impossible! She is an imperial princess! How can she become your maid?!" "Alright! I will become your maid if you can cure my father!" Cang Yue said with determination but one could see a light blush on her face. "Princess!!" "Enough Elder Wuyou! I have made my decision. If Young Noble can save father than I shall become his maid!" Cang Yue said. Qing Wuyou hearing her could only stay quiet. He could not say anything but he thought he should talk with the emperor about this. "Since it has been decided then let''s go!" Wang Lei said while standing up. Chapter 21 - Cang Shuo and Cang Wanhe Wang Lei stood up and started to walk towards the gate of Xia Manor. Cang Yue and Qing Wuyou, understanding of what he meant, also quickly followed him. They thought that he may delay since most of the young masters, especially if you have a certain reputation, tends to show arrogance or have a little too much pride but they saw none in him. In fact, to them, it felt like they were talking to someone who they have met every day. Everything felt just way too natural. "Tell mother and father that I will be out for some time. Also, if Qingyue comes home tell her to ready herself as we would be going on an adventure!" Wang Lei said to the maid and made his way outside. Cang Yue was wondering what adventure he will be going and who Qingyue was. She thought that she has heard this name somewhere but she couldn''t pinpoint it. "Elder Wuyou, do you know someone named Qingyue? I just feel that I have heard that name somewhere" Cang Yue whispered to Qing Wuyou. Wuyou made a thinking face and then remembered. "She is one of the rising youth, princess. Also known as beauty or fairy of ice. She is the one, who, a year ago froze the inner disciple of Burning Heaven Clan who tried to court her. After that, Burning Heaven Clan tried to take revenge by sending five of its best disciple but everyone was found frozen dead. Because of this, the relationship between Asgard and Burning Heaven Clan soured but Burning Heaven Clan could do nothing as Asgard''s strength has tremendously increased during these past years, having seven thrones and two overloads! It is suspected that it is related to the guild as Asgard was the first sect to join it" Hearing him Cang Yue was astonished. She was wondering what relationship does Wang Lei has with Qingyue. Wang Lei, who heard everything they were talking about had a silly smile on his face. He remembered when Burning Heaven Clan sent its best disciple for the revenge. He wanted to erase the whole clan for the felony they committed of trying to attack Qingyue but he stopped himself and let Qingyue handle it. He wanted her to gain experience and grow. And he was not disappointed as she proved that she is his ''sister'' by showing dominance and not to be afraid of anyone. Wang Lei was a fan of Li Qiye, when he read his novel in his previous life he thought that most of the things Li Qiye said in the novel could be used in real life, one of them being strong Dao heart. That''s why, when he sent Qingyue to Asgard to train and grow, he gave her the Cultivation of Boulder Heart that he brought from the system shop. (Author Notes: Boulder Heart is a cultivation technique from the novel Sovereign of Three Realms. .) He couldn''t create Cultivation techniques with since it created what he imagined. If he imagined the manual for the then only ''manual'' will be created and not what''s written inside the manual. He indeed can imagine and use cultivation techniques since he knows there output and what their results are. lets you create things that you ''Imagine'' means if he ''Imagine'' English book, he will get an English book just as he imagined, but with no contents inside of it since what he imagined was the book and not the content that was written inside. There were many limitations to in the Fairy Tail but the author hadn''t explained it completely. Wang Lei felt Cang Yue staring at him for some time now. He looked back and asked, smiling. "What happened?" Cang Yue hearing him, fidgety asked, "Do you know Qingyue?" "Hm? Qingyue? Of course, I do. She is my ''Sister''!" Wang Lei said nodding while he kept walking. Cang Yue was amazed. Even Qing Wuyou was amazed. They thought the world was quite big but at the same time small. Who thought that infamous Ice beauty''s brother was Medical Prodigy. They were wondering how two geniuses could be from one family. Their parents should have great fortunes to have him as their son and Qingyue as their daughter. They were wondering if there was someone else who was also from their family and was notoriously famous. "Are there only you two in the family?" Cang Yue asked curiously. "No, we have a little brother. He is usually not home as he likes to travel and finds new things to do a lot." Wang Lei said. He didn''t mind telling his future maid about it. "What is his name?" Qing Wuyou asked. He was also interested in this family of geniuses. "Yuanba, Xia Yuanba" Wang Lei, tried copying certain someone from his previous life. Cang Yue chuckled seeing him while Qing Wuyou''s eyes went wide. "You mean Kind Bear Yuanba. The only official or public official disciple of the guild." Cang Yue hearing him was also surprised. "Elder Wuyou are you talking about that Yuanba. The one who reached Sky Profound at the age of 14 and is known as the official disciple of the guild." "Yes! That''s the one I am talking about Princess!" Qing Wuyou said. "Does he have a nickname now? And why Kind Bear Yuanba?" Wang Lei asked. He was quite busy these past years since his guild was at the establishing phase. He didn''t have much time to spend with other things. So he didn''t know that Yuanba had a nickname. "That is because he is kind but has a build of a bear, so, the people who met him started to call him Kind Bear Yuanba. Wait! Is he your little brother?!" Qing Wuyou explained and asked. Cang Yue and Wuyou were amazed as to how this family was filled with geniuses one after another. Reaching outside the Xia Manor, Wang Lei wanted to teleport them but he saw Cang Yue taking out a flying beast so he stopped and rode it. He didn''t like showing off if it was not necessary. Both of them mounted the beast and started to fly towards the Imperial City while Wuyou was following them from behind. He was Sky Profound Realm so he could fly unhindered in the sky. *** Wang Lei, Cang Yue, and Wuyou have been traveling for a day. They stayed in a city between Floating Cloud and Imperial City before continuing their journey. Wang Lei has been in the imperial city before too but he never enjoyed it since the only reason he came here was for when his branch was built here. Thought no one knew he was here. He looked at the busiest place in the imperial city. There one could see a building that was second biggest after the castle. He didn''t mind making it bigger but that was just waste materials though he could create as much he wanted. The Guild''s area was filled with different kinds of stalls and other refreshments as many people and cultivators visited the guild which in return helped those stall owners in getting more customers. Guild Shop was still not opened, yet. He was going to open it after he returns from his first world travel. Since the world, he was going had mana in it. So, when mana would merge with Primal Chaos Universe, he would open his guild shop with different bloodlines and magic from that world. Since mana is more versatile than profound energy but not as destructive as divine energy but he was going to merge these energies together, creating different energy that had properties of all these energies. He was also thinking of doing a tournament hosted by the guild but that was talk for later. While Wang Lei was thinking about different things, they reached the Imperial Castle of Blue Wind Nation. Wang Lei looked at the castle and enjoyed the view. Dismounting the flying beast, Cang Yue started to lead them towards where her father was. She didn''t want to waste time as she had the feeling that he would be able to heal her father. When they were on their way towards the Imperial City, she used her Monarch Heart Secret Art to see his fate and luck and she was astonished beyond belief. His luck and fate were massive. She felt like he could compass the whole world with his fate and luck only. To her, it felt like the world, and heaven itself was helping him. She has never met someone with such extraordinary luck and fate. So, she thought that he might heal her father. "Isn''t it if our royal sister? Why are you in such a hurry? Young Master of Burning Heaven Clan is here to meet you, Royal sister. You should meet him~" when they were walking towards the royal chamber where her father was they saw a man in his late 20s with a kempt hairstyle. He blocked their path and talked with Cang Yue. Cang Yue hearing him had an angry expression on her face. "Get out of our way, Royal Brother! We want to meet father." "Meet father? Then what about Young master Feng Juecheng" He asked. He was Cang Shuo, brother of Cang Yue, and was competing for the position of an emperor with his elder brother Cang Lin. He has invited Young Master of Burning Heaven Clan so he can have Burning Heaven Clan''s support in his accession to the throne. "I don''t have time to meet with him. You can tell him that I am busy." Cang Yue said with clear disdain on her face when she heard the name of Feng Juecheng. Her brother, Chang Shuo, wanted her to marry him so he can get the full support of the Burning Heaven Clan but she and her father haven''t liked the idea. Cang Shuo hearing her and seeing her disdainful face had an angry expression. He looked behind her and saw a youth of 18 smiling and standing silently listening to them. He could tell that the youth was quite handsome and if that was not enough he was releasing noble elegance. But he was surprised that if he didn''t look towards him specifically then he wouldn''t even notice him. "And who might this youth be?" Cang Shuo asked. "He is Medical Prodigy, Wang Lei. He is here to check on the father''s health!" Cang Yue said. She didn''t want to talk with him but he was still her big brother. She at least showed him little curtesy by answering him. Wang Lei only nodded in response and did not say anything. "Check on royal father''s health? Him? are you sure, sister that you hadn''t brought a quack with you?" Cang Shuo said with a disdainful expression. Medical Prodigy? Could heal any illness? To him. it was nothing but something a quack would say trying to scam other people. "Don''t disrespect, Young Noble again royal brother!" Cang Yue said angrily. She was the one to bring him here. She cannot let him get disrespected here. "Forgive me, Young Noble. My brother didn''t mean to disrespect you" "I don''t mind, little Yue. If a dog barks before you; would you answer him or feel offended?" Wang Lei asked while shaking his head. Cang Shuo insults didn''t affect him in any way. He has practiced Boulder Heart to the extreme. Even if the whole world insulted him, he would only feel the wind blowing. Not enough to reach the apex. Cang Yue was relieved while Cang Shuo, who heard him calling a dog was furious. "You bastard! Do you know, who you are talking too?" Cang Shou shouted, furiously. "An Idiot who called a wolf in a sheep''s clothing to his house?" Wang Lei said while tilting his head a little. He was talking about Feng Juecheng. Cang Yue chuckled, hearing him. Cang Shuo who understood his meaning and seeing Cang Yue was furious beyond belief. "Elder Wuyou! What are you standing there silently? Have you not heard what this bastard has said. Hurry and behead him!" Cang Shuo shouted towards Wuyou who, throughout the whole exchange was acting like a bystander. Hearing him, he wanted to smack Cang Shuo for dragging him in this matter. He saw Cang Yue looking towards him. He coughed. "What are you talking about prince? Sorry, I hadn''t heard what you were talking about as I was thinking about my future wife" Wuyou said while making an innocent face. "You¡­!" Cang Shuo was infuriated. He wanted to shout but was cut by Cang Yue. "Young Nobel, let''s go. Forgive me for showing such an ungraceful act" Cang Yue said while making an apologetic face. "I don''t mind, little Yue" Wang Lei, softly. Cang Yue blushed and started to walk towards the Royal chamber, completely ignoring her brother. Cang Shuo who saw her blushing had an even more ugly expression on his face. He looked towards him hostility and then had an idea. He smirked and left towards where Feng Juecheng was waiting. *** Cang Yue reaching her father''s chamber knocked on it. "Royal father, Cang Yue has come with Medical Prodigy. Can we enter?" "Come in, daughter" a little tired voice came from the inside. Hearing it they all entered the room. In the room, one could see a middle-aged man with pale skin. Seeing him, one could tell that he was severely ill. He looked towards Cang Yue and co'' and smiled weakly. "You have come back daughter," Cang Wanhe said, he looked towards Wang Lei and asked, "Is this Medical Prodigy that we have been hearing all this time?" "It''s nice meeting you, Emperor Wanhe" Wang Lei smiled and nodded. "Humph! What an arrogant brat! Don''t you see the one before you are your emperor! You should kneel before him!" Gu Qiuhong who was standing beside Cang Wanhe saw that he didn''t bow said. Wang Lei smiled and looked towards him, "There''s no one worthy to make me kneel" Cang Wanhe who heard him had a frown on his face, "And good dogs shouldn''t bark!" Gu Qiuhong who heard him calling dog became furious, "Know your place! Junior! I am a Medical Saint! Just because people call you Medical Prodigy doesn''t mean you are one!" "You are called Medical Saint because it''s also people who call you that but what''s the point of being called Medical Saint when you can''t even cure a disease?" Wang Lei said while shaking his head. He thought this old man was an idiot. He was insulting himself. "You¡­!" Gu Qiuhang gnashed his teeth. He wanted to say that the Emperor was not ill but was poisoned but he could not. "If that''s the case then you should be able to cure his highness, right?" Cang Yue wanted to interject but was stopped by Wuyou. He shook his head. Leaving the bow thing alone, their pride as a doctor was on the line. It was not the right moment to interfere, that''s what he thought. If Wang Lei had known what he was thinking, he would have laughed. Pride? He was someone who had Medical knowledge of the whole ATG world! How could he be compared to this backstabber? Cang Wanhe also didn''t interject and watched quietly. He didn''t have much hope that a boy of 18 could heal him when every medical expert who has spent their whole life studying medicine could not. Wang Lei nodded, "I don''t mind showing a dog my medical skills," he said and walked towards Wanhe. Gu Qiuhong wanted to say something but when he saw him walking towards Cang Wanhe, he became quiet. Wang Lei stood before Cang Wanhe. He looked at him and used and found an insect near Wanhe heart. Seeing it, instead of becoming disgusted, he was amused. It was his first time seeing such a creature since coming to the ATG world. He looked at it for some time and snapped his fingers. He directly teleported the insect into Gu Qiuhong''s body. *** Cang Yue and everyone was worriedly looking towards Wang Lei. They saw him just standing in front of Wanhe and did nothing. He did not check veins as other doctors did. Gu Qiuhong wanted to insult him when they all saw him raising his hand and snapped. (Then half of the population of the world turned into dust! The End!) "Done! Now you should be alright!" Wang Lei said. Hearing him everyone looked towards him in confusion. Everyone had the same question; did you did something? But it was different for Wanhe who felt his health getting better visibly. He was astonished as he could feel his energy that kept on decreasing day after day, was returning at a rapid rate. "Hahaha! See! Nothing but a quack! He should be okay now? Do you think we are blind as to see you did nothing but standing and staring at him?" Gu Qiuhong said while looking towards him with a disdainful expression. He was worried for a moment that Wang Lei found out the reason for illness but he was glad that he did not. "Is it true, Young Noble? Is royal father healed?" Cang Yue completely ignored Gu Qiuhong and asked Wang Lei. "Why don''t you ask your father, little Yue?" Wang Lei said smiling while pointing towards Wanhe who had a happy expression on his face. Cang Yue who saw her father''s happy expression saw hope. "Father, how do you feel?" "We feel absolutely great! It feels like in a day or two we will be back at our peak!" Wanhe said happily. Cang Yue heard him and tears started to gather around her eyes. She looked gratefully towards Wang Lei and did 90 degrees'' bow, "I am in your debt, Young Noble!" "You don''t have to. Just complete your part of the bargain" Wang Lei said while shaking his head. Remembering that she would become his maid if he healed her father, she blushed. She never thought that one day she would become the maid of the one she fell in love with. Cang Wanhe who wanted to ask about his disease from him heard them and was confused. "What price?" He worriedly asked when he saw Cang Yue acting like a girl in love. "I¡­ I would become Young Noble''s maid if he cured you" Cang Yue said bashfully. "WHAT?!" Wanhe shouted in absolute shock and anger. Chapter 22 - A little Poll(?)-Spoiler Warning! Hello everyone, meatball_san here! So, well... hmm, the MC will soon be going to the otherworld. Here''s a little spoiler! the first world will be Aifureta: From commonplace to another world. Too bad! it''s not DxD. But don''t worry as he will be going to DxD but I will be merging dxd with bleach. So, the reason for this poll is, that I want all of you to write a world that you think MC should go. He will not be going to many worlds, maybe three. so if you are recommending a world follow the following settings: 1. The world should have an equal or stronger power level setting than ATG. It could be weaker to but should have something that''s worth going in it. For example, in Arifureta he can get Restoration Magic that can be upgraded to time scripture. 2. You can also name two worlds that you think are compatible with each other and can be merge just like dxd and bleach. 3. Name the main characters that are mostly involved in most of the arcs in that world. Anyway, if it''s a world that I have not seen or read I will probably read it or watch it. THANKS~ Chapter 23 - Feng Juecheng Author Notes: First time writing fighting scene. I hope it''s satisfactory. *** Wanhe shouted in disbelief. "Impossible! How can our daughter become someone''s maid! That''s ridiculous!" "Father! I have already promised Young Noble! I cannot go back on my words!" Cang Yue said, tightly gripping her robes. "But you are the princess of the Blue Wind Empire! How can you become someone''s maid!" Wanhe persuaded. He couldn''t accept it. He looked towards Wang Lei, who was silently smiling. "Young Noble! You should understand it, right? She is a princess! You can''t make her your maid!" since Wang Lei saved his life, he was respectful towards him. He hasn''t wanted to call him sir, but seeing Cang Yue calling him Young Noble he also called him that. "A promise is a promise! You can''t go back on it! also, you don''t have to worry as being my maid is a more prestigious position than being a princess of the Blue Wind Empire!" Wang Lei said shaking his head. "You shouldn''t be this egoistic!" Wanhe said with a frown on his face. "Enough father! I will not go back on my words; you should accept it already!" Cang Yue said aggressively with her hands on her ?h?st. "Instead of this, can you tell me what was the disease that his highness had, Young Noble?" Wuyou asked. He was more interested in disease and how it was cured then the drama that was going on. Hearing him everyone''s attention was diverted towards him, especially Gu Qiuhong. He was the most nervous of them right now. By seeing Wanhe, he could tell that his health was recovering. He was sweating whether Wang Lei found out about it or not! He really wished that he didn''t or even if he did, would not connect it to him in any way. "Yes, Young Noble! What was the disease that father had?" Cang Yue asked, curiously. She wanted to know what this disease was, that even that most esteemed doctors couldn''t solve. Wang Lei''s smile widens as he looked towards GU Qiuhong. "Emperor Wanhe was poisoned!" "WHAT?!" hearing him, everyone''s eyes went wide. His Highness was poisoned? "What kind of poison was it, Young Noble? We called many doctors who were experts in the field of poison but they hadn''t found anything" Cang Yue asked. Others also had the same question while Gu Qiuhong was already trembling. When Wang Lei looked towards him, he already had a bad premonition and now hearing him saying that Wanhe was poisoned he was sure ''He knows about it! but how?! No one should be able to find it!'' "I am not surprised as he was infected with an insect called Soul Devouring Life Binding Parasite! It''s a type of parasite that is planted inside the body and relies on the heart''s blood to m?tur?. After maturing, it lives near the heart''s veins and lives by consuming a person''s vitality" Wang Lei looked towards Gu Qiuhong" Once this Soul Devouring Life Binding Parasite has entered the body, it would be extremely difficult to discover. The victim''s body would weaken, deteriorate very quickly, and will certainly die within five years. The Soul Devouring Life Binding Parasite would also simultaneously die with the host, become a pool of watery blood in the person''s body, and not leave behind any trace of its existence." Hearing his explanation everyone had a disgusted expression while Gu Qiuhong suddenly fell on his knees. It was not because Wang Lei discovered the parasite but because he suddenly felt his energy being devour by something. He felt weak. Everyone looked towards him and gasped "Are you, all right, Elder Qiuhong?!" Wanhe asked and ordered Wuyou to help Qiuhong but was stopped by Wang Lei, who, walked towards Qiuhong and looked down on him" You seem to be having trouble standing, little Qiuhong" he asked while touching his chin. "You¡­ bastard! What have you done to me?!" Qiuhong asked weakly. "Well, I haven''t explained how I healed Emperor Wanhe, Right?" Wang Lei asked looking towards Cang Yue who shakes her head "Actually, I hadn''t done much, just teleported the insect to the one who planted it." Hearing him Cang Yue''s hands were over her mouth, "Now, let me asked a question, little Yue. I just teleported the insect back to the one who planted it, then suddenly Little Qiuhong''s started to feel weak. Why is that?" Wang Lei said looking towards Cang Yue. "Impossible! Elder Qiuhong has been with us for such a long time! Why would he do something like this, right Elder?" Wanhe said and asked Qiuhong. Qiuhong didn''t answer him. He has already lost all hope, now that he knows that the insect was inside his body. He looked towards Wang Lei and saw hope. He started to crawl towards him. "Please save me! I would do anything you say!" He said while gripping his legs. Wang Lei just shrugged his shoulder and took a step back. Wanhe seeing Qiuhong asking for mercy, had an angry expression. If he didn''t know by now, who planted the insect in him then he wouldn''t be called an Emperor. Wuyou silently watched. He was waiting for the Wanhe orders to prison Qiuhong. "Why would you do such a thing Gu Qiuhong?!" Wanhe asked with a slightly raised voice. But Qiuhong didn''t answer. "Take him and prison him in the dungeon! Interrogate him and find out who he was working for?" Wuyou hearing him executed his orders and took Qiuhong with him. "We can''t thank you enough, Young Noble! Not only you healed us but also helped us in capturing a rat! If there''s anything you want, then please tell us!" Wanhe said while bowing towards Wang Lei. Wang Lei smiled in response, "Your daughter is enough!" Wanhe coughed with a bitter face. He wanted to stop his daughter but she was adamant about becoming his maid. He could only sigh. On the other hand, Cang Yue was blushing and fidgety looking towards him. Wanhe seeing his daughter sighed again this time shaking his head. "Now that my work is done, I will take my leave!" Wang Lei said. "You should spend a day here in the castle, Young Noble. I will prepare a feast for us!" Wanhe said. He wanted to know more about him. Shaking his head, Wang Lei said, "Maybe next time". He looked towards Cang Yue, "You should pack your stuff and meet me at my house!" Cang Yue nodded shyly and walked towards the door. "I will lead you to the gate, from where you can take my beast to fly" "Thanks but I don''t need the beast, I can go myself," Wang Lei said. Cang Yue was confused but didn''t say anything. While they were walking towards the gate they saw a young man that looked to be 20 with shoulder-length currant colored hair, a handsome face, standing before them, blocking their way. The young man looked towards Wang Lei with hostility then towards Cang Yue and asked politely. "Princess Cang Yue I have been waiting for you!" *** Cang Shuo after being insulted by Wang Lei, looked towards his departing figure and smirked. He started to walk towards the garden where Feng Juecheng was waiting for Cang Yue. Reaching the garden, he saw a young man sitting on a bench near a pond. He walked towards him and coupled his fist, "Forgive me brother Juecheng! I went and asked my royal sister who just came back from her journey to meet you but she said she was busy and went towards our royal father''s chamber" Feng Juecheng who was sitting and watching the fishes heard him and smiled, "It''s all right brother Shuo! Princess Cang Yue must be busy and worried about her father" Thought he said that he was angry inside but didn''t let it show on his face. Cang Shuo hearing him smiled, lightly. Then he made a hesitant expression. Like he was struggling to say something but could not. Feng Juecheng who saw him, struggling to say something, asked. "What is it, brother Shuo? If you have something to say, then say it" Hearing him Cang Shuo hesitated, then said. "I saw my royal sister bringing a man with her!" "And?" Feng Juecheng narrowed his eyes. "I saw royal sister calling him Young Noble and him calling her Little Yue. Whenever royal sister talked with him she would blush. I think the royal sister has special feelings for this youth!" Cang Shuo said with a little frightened face while internally he was laughing ''Let''s see who''s the dog now!'' The surrounding temperature started to increase while Feng Juecheng had an ugly expression. He took a deep breath "where is this youth? Do you know about his information?" "He is called Medical Prodigy and is Young Master of Xia Clan. The merchant clan that is quite famous these days!" Cang Shuo said. Medical Prodigy was quite famous that''s why he knew his information. He was competing for the seat of the emperor that''s why he needed famous people and Wang Lei was one of these people that he wanted to invite to his side. "Humph! Just a mortal who knows a little bit about medicine, calling himself Medical Prodigy? Laughable! Does he think that just because his Clan is famous now so he can put his nose where it shouldn''t belong?" Feng Juecheng said with disdain." Where is he, brother Shuo? Guide me to him! I would like to meet this ''Medical Prodigy''" Cang Shuo smirked internally and led him towards the royal chamber. When they were on their way to the royal chamber, they saw Cang Yue and Wang Lei coming out of the chamber. Feng Juecheng looked towards them and saw Cang Yue talking with Wang Lei with a little blush visible on her cheeks. Seeing her, he was furious. She never showed him that expression but now a certain nobody comes and is trying to steal his girl. He looked towards Wang Lei with hostility. Looking towards Cang Yue, he softly asked, "Princess Cang Yue I have been waiting for you!" *** Cang Yue who was leading Wang Lei towards the castle gates was happily talking with him when she saw Feng Juecheng standing in their way. She had a frown on her face hearing him. "I was with my father and couldn''t meet Young master Juecheng." She said. She hadn''t wanted to meet him but because he was the young master of Burning Heaven Clan she had no choice. Feng Juecheng hearing her and seeing her frown was angry. He looked towards Wang Lei and asked. "And who is this, if I may ask?" "He is my master!" Cang Yue said. She was quite annoyed by him that she said it in anger. Hearing him, not only Juecheng and Shuo but even Wang Lei was also surprised. "What did you said? I don''t seem to hear it clearly" Feng Juecheng asked in disbelief. Cang Yue understanding what she said, had steam coming out of her head but she didn''t look away and said with a focused expression, "He is my master!" Feng Juecheng, who was in disbelief was now fuming with anger. He looked towards Wang Lei and stood before him. "What have you done to my Cang Yue?!" Wang Lei who was blocked by him didn''t answer him, instead, he asked, "Don''t you know; good dogs don''t block the way." Hearing him Feng Juecheng was even angrier but before he said anything, Cang Shuo shouted, "Watch your tongue, you quack! The one you are talking to is the Young Master of Burning Heaven Clan! One of the Four Major Sects!" "And? A dog is still a dog even if he becomes the dog of an Emperor. What''s the difference?" Wang Lei asked, smiling. "You¡­!" Feng Juecheng looked towards him angrily. He tried to check his profound strength but found nothing and smirked, "Very well! Then let me show you who''s the dog here!" He said and throw his palm in the shape of a claw towards him. < Burning Heaven Blood Claw> he shouted. "Stop!" Cang Yue who saw Juecheng attacking Wang Lei wanted to stop him but she was too weak. She was 5th of spirit profound with all her entrances open while Juecheng was 1st of Sky Profound with all his entrances open. Wang Lei who saw claw coming towards him didn''t do anything but just kept smiling. They all saw the claw was about to touch Wang Lei but before it reached him, it stagnated and burst into tiny flames and scattered. "Ahhhh!" They heard a scream and looked towards Feng Juecheng and saw that his hand was grossly bent and blood was dripping from it. "What did you do, you bastard?" Feng Juecheng shouted. Wang Lei smiled. He was satisfied with this ability he completely ignored him and looked at his status. *** [Name: Jiang Wang Lei] [Race: Human] [Physique: Sacred Spring Physique] [Bloodline: None] [Profound Strength: 9th of Earth Profound] [Special Abilities: Ice-Ice Fruit, , , , ,
  • , , (Next update=100M SP)] [Miscellaneous Abilities: , , , , , , , ] [Current Currency=1M SP] [Authorities: Origin(Locked)] *** He had brought two years ago and found out that it was Level 1. He needed to upgrade it with additional SP. He spent a total of 50M to make it level 5. The next update required him to kill 200 sovereign beasts. He didn''t even know if that many existed on this continent. "I will kill you bastard!" hearing the shout he looked towards Feng Jurcheng. He thought that he might able to break the barrier but, was quite disappointed. "Enough of this! Show me your strongest move so others won''t say that I didn''t give you a chance!" Wang Lei said waving his sleeves. Feng Juecheng who heard him become even more furious. He bit his lips and used his blood essence, he didn''t care if he was weakened after this. With his clan resources and guild, it was not that hard to recover. He just wanted to kill Wang Lei right now. He looked in his eyes and laughed manically, "Die bastard!" Purple flames ignited on his body, they gathered above his head, creating a massive dragon of 20 meters. It destroyed the surrounding walls of the castle. Wang Lei build a barrier between the chamber and the dragon as not to let it damage. They saw dragon eyes shining with an ominous red light when it looked towards Wang Lei. It opened its maw and roared(?) at him. Cang Yue was tightly griping her robes and nervously looking at him. Wang Lei saw the dragon started to move towards him with its mouth open, wanted to devour him. He smiled and pointed his finger at the center of its head. Feng Juecheng who saw it was laughing hard. It was the Forbidden Technique of his clan. It had enough power to kill a 2nd Emperor Profound. He was smiling when his smile froze at what he saw next. (magi.fandom.com/wiki/Dhoruf_Luyila) Wang Lei said and a tunnel-like hollow appeared that started from the center of the dragon''s head to the end of its body, dispersing the dragon. Everyone was shocked at what just happened. They couldn''t understand what just transpired. Wang Lei dispersing the dragon looked towards Feng Juecheng who had visible fear in his eyes. "Now it''s my turn!" Wang Lei said and pointing his finger towards Juecheng and did a pressing motion. (sotr.fandom.com/wiki/Jiang_Chen/Techniques) They all felt surrounding temperature increasing at tremendous speed. They could feel their throats getting dry. "You can''t kill me! I am the Young Master of Burning Heaven Clan! If something happened to me, they will kill your whole family!" Feng Juecheng shouted with fear evident in his eyes. Wang Lei didn''t say anything and did thrusting motion. Kill his family? His mother was a hundred times stronger than him and he could easily destroy the Burning Heaven Clan. What a joke! "No!" they all saw Feng Juecheng suddenly started t0 burn at a rapid rate. It didn''t take more than 5 seconds and he turned to dust, scattering. Chapter 24 - I love You, Wang Lei! Seeing Feng Juecheng turning to ashes everyone was shocked, especially Cang Shuo whose mind was blank as a sheet of paper. He couldn''t believe what just has happened in front of him. Young Master of the Burning Heaven Clan was burned to ashes? What an irony! But what scared him more was, what response will the Burning Heaven Clan will give when they would found out that Feng Juecheng, who was invited by him, has died in the confines of the Imperial Palace? He looked towards Wang Lei, who, despite killing Feng Juecheng was just as nonchalant as ever. To Cang Shuo, it felt like that Wang Lei has just killed an ant and not the Young Master of the BHC. "You¡­ you¡­ WHAT HAVE YOU DONE?!DO YOU KNOW WHAT WOULD HAPPEN IF THE BURNING HEAVEN CLAN WERE TO KNOW THIS? WE ALL WILL BE KILLED!" Cang Shuo shouted, pointing his finger on Wang Lei. Wang Lei who heard him looked towards him and narrowed his eyes. Seeing Wang Lei narrowing his eyes on him, Cang Shuo felt that he was in the deepest part of the icy abyss. He stumbled backward and ran. He thought if he stayed even a second more there, he would be killed. Wang Lei seeing, Chan Shuo, ran like someone has stepped on his tail, shook his head. He looked back and saw that Cang Wanhe and someone he didn''t recognize was standing beside Cang Yue, looking towards him, worriedly. "Young Noble! Are you, all right?" Cang Yue said, coming out of dazed state. She walked towards him and stood in front of him. Shaking his head Wang Lei said, "I am, anyway, if it is asked what happened today, say what you saw! No need to hide anything!" he didn''t care either way, if they want to persuade him because of today''s matter than he didn''t mind changing Four Major Clan to Three! Cang Wanhe came forward with the help of the man beside him. He still hasn''t recovered enough to walk on his own, without any support. "You should be careful, Young Nobel! Feng Juecheng was the son of BHC''s master. He may come after you for revenge!" Wang Lei licked his lips, "Then let them! I want to see what the so-called ''Four Major Sect'' has in hold!" Though he looked like a pacifist, by no means he was one. He liked the battle. The excitement that a battle of equal brought him was not something he could get from anywhere. Though he was in doubt whether they can bring that excitement. In short, he was a battle maniac. But because of the way he acts; he looked more of a peaceful person. Cang Wanhe hearing him didn''t know what to say. He looked at his daughter with concern. He was more worried about her, who has become Wang Lei''s maid and the center of all this fight. He could only sigh. He was wondering how constant he was sighing since he has met Wang Lei. Seeing as everything was cleared, Wang Lei said his goodbyes and took a step and vanished. Others who saw him disappeared were bewildered and surprised as to how he had so many different methods. They were wondering who his master was to raise such an excellent disciple. Qingyue was in Wang Lei''s rooms laying on his bed. It''s been almost a year since she has seen her. She knew that her brother was busy with guild stuff that''s why he didn''t have much time to spend with other things but she still missed his smell that she was used to being around her since childhood. But when she reached home she found out that her brother was not home. She was quite disappointed, she thought that she could meet her brother after so long but he was not home. After meeting and talking with her mother, she went to her brother''s room and slept there. She blushed to remember what she had promised her brother. Her brother wanted to have a deeper relationship with her but she was shy and told him to wait until she broke through earth profound but she underestimated her brother who after hearing it created different kinds of pills and gave it to her saying that it will help her absorbing Primordial Energy faster. Since it was quite thin on this planet, though her brother said he was working on it. She buried her face in his pillows, now that she was earth profound, she wondered what her brother would do to her. ''will he do that? No-no! but we are too young! But I heard its normal to do it at 15!... what are you thinking Qingyue!'' ah she was mumbling to herself, she didn''t found out that someone was standing beside that bed and was looking at her, mischievously smiling. If she had seen him than she would have known that it was her brother who was about to do something, not so pure! *** Wang Lei, after teleporting, reached Xia Manor. He was going to meet her mother when he felt a presence in his room. He focused on it and found out that it was Qingyue. He thought that Qingyue was already at earth profound and smirked. He has been controlling himself for quite a while. First, she was way too young to do anything but kissing, and second, he wanted to ask for her hand in marriage from Dongxue and Hongyi not as their son but as a man. He knew, though, that his mother would agree as she had already caught them doing kiss. Though she didn''t say anything; he could tell that she didn''t mind their relationship. Again, teleporting himself to his room directly, Wang Lei saw Qingyue on his bed rolling, hugging his pillow, mumbling to herself. He grinned, "Well isn''t if it''s my little Yue''er. What are you doing by hugging my pillow?" Qingyue who heard his voice almost squealed. She looked at him and then at what she was doing, "I¡­ I¡­" she didn''t know what to say in this situation that she was in. Tears gathered at the edges of her eyes. ''Will he think that I am a pervert?'' Wang Lei who saw that she was about to cry, was shocked. He bent down and hugged her as he lays beside her. "What happened? Why are you crying all of sudden?" He asked worriedly. Qingyue didn''t say anything and hides her face in his ?h?st. They didn''t say anything as they lay quietly in each other''s company. After a minute or two, Wang Lei asked, "Do you remember your promise, Yue''er?" "Can we do it now?" Wang Lei said, softly as he looks down and touches her chin to make her lookup. Qingyue who heard him looks in his eyes. Her mind was blank right now. She didn''t know how to answer that question. She saw her brother''s expectation filled eyes. Biting her lips, she fidgety nodded. Wang Lei who saw her nodding didn''t say anything. He leans forward and sealed her lips. Qingyue who saw him coming for a kiss closed her eyes, lifting her head a little as to match the level of Wang Lei''s face. She parted her lips to let him enter inside her mouth. Wang Lei who saw that she has parted her lips didn''t shy away. He inserted his tongue inside her mouth, thoroughly exploring it. They both indulge themselves in the p???sur? that the kiss brought to them. Qingyue was in a dazed state when she felt his lips part hers. Wang Lei looked down at the dazed state Qingyue, who was breathing heavily. He licked his lips and smiled. How long has he been waiting for this moment? He snapped his fingers as both of their clothes vanished. He looked down at her figure, he was mesmerized by it. He knew that she was beautiful but he never thought that she would be beautiful to this extent. To him, it felt like heaven has spent all its time in creating her. "Don''t stare¡­" With her hands, hiding her bountiful br??st, looking sideways blushingly, Qingyue says. "You are beautiful Yue''er," Wang Lei said, gently. He bent down, moving her hands from her ?h?st as her br??st bounces entrancing, Wang Lei. "Beautiful¡­" Bending down he takes her right, erect cherry topping in his mouth, su?k?n? ferociously. "Uhhmmm" Qingyue m??n?d in p???sur? as Wang Lei started to play with her br??st, giving it various shapes, the same time su?k?n? and biting her other. Qingyue, m??ning in p???sur?, places her hands behinds Wang Lei''s head, pushing him further in her valley of softness. Wang Lei didn''t shy away from as he also started to get rougher. He knew she could take it as she was a cultivator. He never felt this grateful towards cultivation as he did today. Qingyue felt intense p???sur? coming from her nether region as she moved her head upwards and m??n?d "Hmmmm~" Seeing her, Wang Lei moved his right hand on to her waist and hugged it tighter, her back arched as she lost herself in the euphoria that her first ?r??sm brought her. "Hah~hah~" Wang Lei stopped playing with her br??st, who was panting with her dazed expression. He leaned and took her lips, again, starting another battle with his tongue. Seeing her gasping for breath he released her lips and started to move down while gently kissing and su?k?n? her at various parts. Reaching her nether region, he puts his hands on her knees, slowly separating it. "Don''t!" Qingyue tried to stop but couldn''t muster any energy to do. Wang Lei looks down at her pink-colored lower lips, releasing nectar. Licking his lips, he bent down and took a sniff. Qingyue, feeling his hot breaths at her lower region, trembles. Suddenly, she felt an intense shock that passed through her spine into her brain. She gripped hand full of his hair in her hands, forming fists. Wang Lei was ravishing her ??b?? with his tongue. He kept on kissing, su?k?n? and playing with her erect ???t, tasting her nectar until he passed through a specific spot and felt her grip on his head tightening. Finding her weak spot, he started to play and stimulate it, from time to time. "Stahp, Hungggg~" Qingyue was losing her mind as she felt her second organs hitting her. Her legs locked his head as he felt her meat tights, squeezing him tightly. She pushed his head further in as to reach the part that was left untouched. Her jerked head back, leaving herself to all the p???sur? she was feeling. Sweet nectar drips down from his chin as he stood straight and looks at Qingyue whose saliva was leaking from her mouth. Her face was as red as ripe-tomato. He bent down and seals her lips again letting her taste her sweet and tasty nectar, at the same time, adjusting his donger at the desirable hole. "Don''t worry. It will only itch a little!" whispering in her ears, softly, before she could say anything, he again seals her lips. Qingyue understanding, what he meant, had her heart beating faster. Wang Lei adjusting his dong pushes slowly as he felt tight warm walls encasing his p?n?s. He didn''t felt ant obstruction as he kept pushing slowly, enjoying the sensation that it brought. He groans in her mouth as he felt her face getting wet. He looked up and saw her crying. "Does it hurt? Should I stop?" he worriedly asked. Qingyue who heard him shook her head, "I am happy!... I love you, Bro- Wang Lei~" Wang Lei who hear her was stunned. He never thought that she would ever say those words. Maybe, in the future, but not now. He smiled, "I love you too, Yue''er" Qingyue was mesmerized by his smile and kissed him. Wang Lei also responded to her kiss as he completely pushes his d??k inside her, touching her w?mb. "Mmghh~" Qingyue m??n?d in his mouth. Her mind was completely blank with the p???sur? she felt from her upper and lower lips. She wanted to enjoy every last moment of this feeling. Wang Lei releasing her lips looked in her eyes, "I will move now". Qingyue nodded as he slowly started to move. "Mmmmng~ Mmmmng~" With each thrust, he could hear Qingyue m??n, creating strange beautiful music. Pat* pat* Qingyue feeling his donger, constantly spreading her inner walls, hitting her deepest part tightly hugs him. Wang Lei bent down and takes her br??st, which was dancing on his rhythm in his mouth, and, lightly bites on her erect n?pp??. "Ahh~Hmnng~" Qingyue felt p???sur? intensifying that made her reach her third ?r??sm. Wang Lei who saw Qingyue reaching her third ?r??sm matched his timing and released his thick and heavy load of white inside her. Qingyue felt something hot, filling her w?mb as she released her nectar with a loud m??n."Aghhhh~" She felt all her strength leaving her body as she limply lays on the bed with her eyes only showing her whites. Wang Lei, in his heavy breathing, looks down to look at Qingyue who was sleeping with slightly fast breathing, kissed on her forehead. He removed all the sweat from her body and lays besides, hugging, her. "Sweet dreams, Yue''er" he whispered, softly. Qingyue who felt him hugging her places her head on his ?h?st and smiles in content. While gently ??r?ssing her back, Wang Lei closes his eyes and sleeps. Chapter 25 - A maid or a battle maid? "¡­ugh" As the morning lights pour itself on Wang Lei''s face, he opens his eyes. Feeling weight on his ?h?st, he looks down a finds himself stunned by the beauty of the woman that was laying on his side with her head resting on his ?h?st. Remembering everything that happened yesterday, he smiles. Kissing on her head, he slowly strokes her back. Qingyue feeling his moment on her back slowly opens her eyes. She confusedly looks at him as her mind clears, remembering past day''s events, a blush crept on her face. "Good morning," Wang Lei says gently. Qingyue who heard him comes to herself and hurriedly sits up. The sheet that was covering her body falls, revealing her perfect body in front of his eyes. She takes her clothes, wearing them, and rush out of his room, speedily. Wang Lei could only shake his head and smile wryly. He lazily leaves the bed, stretching his body. looking out the window, he takes a deep breath and then starts to clean his room as it still had signs of yesterday''s ''battle''. Done cleaning his room he takes a warm bath and starts to walk towards the garden where he usually does his breakfast. Reaching the garden, he saw that everyone was already present and were waiting for him. But for some reason, Hongyi was glaring at him as if he has stolen his wife while Dongxue was smiling, which to him, didn''t felt like a smile at all. He looking towards Qingyue, whose head was hung low and steam was coming out of it. He understood but his expression remains calm as he walks and sat on his seat. "Goodmorning" Wang Lei said smiling as he starts his breakfast, bearing the glare from Hongyi. "How was your night yesterday, Lei''er? Was it comfortable?" Dongxue asked, smiling that didn''t reach her eyes. She passed an egg on his plate. While Qingyue who heard her question was having a hard time swallowing her food. Thanking her, he calmly said, "It was the best! I was presented with the best dish, not shying away, I enjoyed it to fullest!" Dongxue had her mouth twitching hearing her son''s shameless answer, "You know, walls of this manor are quite thin!" Wang Lei nodded, "I came to the realization, yesterday!" Dongxue had veins showing on her forehead. While on the side, Hongyi had already broken his glass. Blood was coming from his hand but because of the healing factor of Immortality, it healed instantly. Finishing his food, Wang Lei cleaned his face with a handkerchief. "Don''t you have something to say?" Dongxue asked, b?r?ly controlling her emotions. Nodding Wang Lei stood up, straight. His body was releasing natural elegance as, suddenly, he did 90 degrees'' bow, "Miss and mister Xia! Your daughter and I are in love with each other! I, Jiang Wang Lei, want to marry your daughter! Please give us your blessings, thank you!" Hongyi and Dongxue looked stunned by his sudden confession and looked towards Qingyue who had tears in her eyes. They saw her standing and stood beside Wang Lei, bowing towards them with him. They could only sigh. They knew that they were in love with each other and they had no problem with that. But they never thought that they would cross the line before marriage that''s why they were kind of angry. Dongxue stood up hand hugged both of them, Wang Lei was startled but didn''t resist. "You two should have married before doing it! and also what''s with this stiff Mr. and Mrs. Xia call us father and mother!" Wang Lei who heard her, smiles. "Thank you, Mother!" Qingyue had tears of happiness in her eyes as she tightly hugs her mother. Hongyi had a bitter smile on his face and could only sigh. He knew that he would have to marry her daughter someday but he still felt that it was way too sudden. After they were done hugging, they all, again, sat on their chairs and started to chat with each other. While they were chatting they heard a loud noise from the outside that disturbed them. "Get the Fu*k out here, Wang Lei! Today there can be only two of us leaving!" Hearing the loud voice, there was a frown on Dongxue face. She stood and disappear from where she was standing. Others who saw this¡­ continued their breakfast while Wang Lei was calmly drinking juice. They were all praying for whoever shouted to not make Dongxue angry or he can say goodbye to this world. *** In a place where one could find mountains of different sizes. One could see a large structure built on a certain mountain with the constant traffic of people of different ages, mostly younger people, going in and out. In the center was a great pavilion with different decorations of phoenixes and dragons etched on it. "BASTARD!!" one could hear the loud voice of someone shouting, resentfully. "How? Why? My son!! What do you mean he was killed?!" A middle-aged man who was sitting a throne with different middle-aged men on his both side. Everyone was stunned by the news that the disciple that was kneeling, brought. "Clan Master, this was confirmed by Emperor himself that Young Master Juecheng had offended Medical Prodigy and tried to kill him, resulting in his death by the hands of Medical Prodigy, Wang Lei!!" A kneeling disciple said while sweating hard. "My Son..." Fen Duanhun who heard the devastating news of his son''s death fell on the ground. "Clan Master!!" a clan elder beside him shouting and supported Fen Duanhun from falling. He was Fen Moli, the Great Elder of BHC. His hair and beard were already pure white, both his elderly face and slightly cloudy eyes had a great number of vicissitudes settled within. "Clan Master, control yourself! If young master Juecheng saw you like this he would be disappointed! You are a Clan Master of one of the Four Major Sects! You can''t show any weakness!" "Then what should I do, Elder Moli?! My son was killed, should I stay and do nothing?!" Fen Duanhun was shouting at the end. Fen Moli shakes his head, "No, Clan Master! We should revenge our Young Master and let the world know that messing with our clan will result in only one thing, and the is death! I have also heard that that Fairy of Ice, Xia Qingyue, is the sister of this Medical Prodigy! We can kill them both this time!" Fen Duanhun who heard him looked up with a vicious expression. "You are right, Great Elder! Today we shall kill both this brother and sister pair! Let''s go! Only you and I are enough!" Hearing him Fen Moli nodded and left the BHC and went towards the Floating Cloud City. Others only watched the show from the sideline and didn''t participate. They would have if their Clan Master asked but this time he didn''t so they also didn''t participate. Fen Duanhun and Fen Moli reached the Floating Cloud City and went towards Xia Manor. It was quite obvious with its name hanging above the front door. Fen Duanhun shouted furiously, calling for Wang Lei but no one came. Just as he was about to shout again they saw a woman that looked to be in her twenties coming out. They raised their brows, "You, Woman go and call that brat Wang Lei to come out or we will kill every single person in this manner!" Fen Moli shouted. Dongxue who heard him looked towards them and asked with a smile, "And what would you want from my son?" Hearing her they were surprised that Wang Lei was her son, she looked more like a big sister than a mother of three. "So you are the one who gave birth to that whore and bastard son of yours, huh!!" Fen Duanhun was furious because of the loss of his eldest son. He thought that he should capture this woman and torture her but just as he finished he saw the woman''s smile disappearing and so does she. By the time he realized what was going on, he saw a fist coming towards him with enough pressure to squeeze him like a bug. The punch directly landed on his face as, he was shot like a fast-moving train, towards the ground. Fen Moli who couldn''t understand what was going on was about to attack her but she vanished and appear above Fen Duanhun, slamming her feet on his face. Boom* Boom* boom* She kept on slamming her feet on him until there was nothing left of Fen Duanhun except some meat pieces here and there. She spat on him, "Don''t you ever dare to curse my children in front of me!!!" Poor Fen Duanhun, even in his death couldn''t understand how he died. Fen Moli had his mouth wide open. He couldn''t move from where he was standing, fear taking over him. Suddenly, he felt someone touching his shoulder, making him tremble. But before he could do anything he heard a silent and ethereal voice, devoid of any emotions. He saw in dread as his whole being was frozen solid. "You should have never said anything about my brother!" Qingyue said, emotionlessly. She had come to check on her mother but when she heard them calling Wang Lei a bastard, she decided to just finish them. "Well, that was quite some stress relief~," Dongxue said happily as she and Qingyue went back inside the manor. Wang Lei who was floating above had sweat dripping from his brows. "She''s scary!". He looked down at the body of Fen Duanhun and Fen Moli, his eyes turning red as a flower shape pattern emerged in them. Black flames started to form on the bodies of both BHC''s clan master and great elder as their very existence erased from the face of the earth. Burning both of their bodies he looked towards the direction of the city''s gate. "You are finally here, little Yue!" Cang Yue who reached the Xia Manor looked at the mess and was confused. She heard Wang Lei''s voice and looked at his direction. "Young Noble!" she walked towards him and did a graceful bow. Wang Lei nodding said, "Let''s go inside!" They both went inside as Wang Lei didn''t go towards the garden, instead, he led her to his room. Cang Yue who was following him confused but she didn''t ask any question as she silently follows him. "Enter!" Wang Lei said, opening the door to his room. Cang Yue thanking him entered inside followed by Wang Lei. Entering his room Wang Lei went and sat on a chair near the window and tells her to sit in front of him. "Now that you have become my maid there are some things you need to know, little Yue" smiling Wang Lei said. Cang Yue who heard him had a serious expression on her face as she leans forward a little with focus. "Please do tell me, Young Noble" Seeing her serious expression Wang Lei nodded, "Then let''s start with a simple question! Do you have the determination to follow me as my maid? And by maid, I don''t mean a maid that is only used for my daily needs. What I want is a sword that swings the way I want it and has enough sharpness to cut the heaven itself! Do you have the determination to do that, little Yue?!" "I know what you are thinking but the thing is that I will soon be leaving for an adventure but I don''t want to bring a burden to know as a maid. But a sharp sword! I am telling you this; so you can choose. Whether to become a normal maid or to be my sword that will stand by side for eternity!" Wang Lei said. He wanted someone with a heart and determination to lead others and he knew from the story that Cang Yue was perfect for such a job. Neither he nor Qingyue or any other woman he knows had a personality that would make one willingly follow them. He had a personality that would make people revere and respect him but most of the part would be fear of his powers while Qingyue was just too cold with anyone who she didn''t know. And other fairies that he knows¡­ well¡­ let''s leave them. Cang Yue who heard him didn''t have to think much. She loved him. even if it was one-sided right now, that didn''t mean that it will forever be one-sided. The reason she became his made was so that she could stay by his side and win his heart. Now she was given a choice to stay by his side for eternity! Why would she not choose that? Determination flashed through her eyes as she looked towards Wang Lei, "Please let me become your sword, Young Noble!" Hearing her, Wang Lei had a wide smile on his face. He gently ??r?sses her face. "Then from now on, you shall be my sword, Little Yue. The sword that will follow me for eternity and will always be by my side!" Cang Yue was blushing but at the same time, she felt a different kind of emotion beavering inside her. It was not to love; it was a d?s?r? to protect. To protect the one that wields her! Wang Lei raises his hand and a golden portal emerged behind him from where a swords came. A long sword with exquisite golden and blue engravings on its blue hilt emerges from the portal. Wang Lei takes the hilt of the sword and inserts the sword in the ground. Cang Yue was captivated by the appearance of the sword. She had never seen such an elegant sword. It gave her a majestic feeling. She saw Wang Lei inserting the sword on the ground, "Now, you have to wield this sword, little Yue. This sword will determine whether you have enough motivation to become my knight or not!'' Wang Lei said, seriously. It was the Sword of Victory: Caliburn. Or also known as Sword in the Stone. It was the sword that King Author used in his early battles when he was selected as a King of England. Cang Yue hearing him become serious. She took a deep breath and takes the hilt of the sword in her hand. Wang Lei who saw her taking the hilt watches carefully. Just as she took the hilt, he could see her eyes becoming unfocused as she stood still. There was sweat between her brows. Wang Lei could tell that the sword was testing whether she was worthy or not to wield it. Five minutes passed but he received no reaction from her. Just as he was about to get anxious, golden light started to emerge from the sword. He heard her voice that felt ethereal to him. It felt that voice was not coming from her but the sword was the one leading her. "Grant me thee power, O'' Sword of Selection and Victory: Caliburn!" shouts Cang Yue raising the sword and points it towards the sky as a golden beam emerges from the sword and pierce the sky. Wang Lei saw Cang Yue standing with majesty for all to see. He smiled. ''Finally! It''s time for the first World Travel!'' Chapter 26 - Power System! meatball_san is here! I will be changing the Power System of Arifureta a little and matching it with ATG. Elemental Realm: 2000 in all stat at the peak of this realm. Nascent Realm: 3000 in all stats at the peak of this realm. True Realm: 4000 in all stats at the peak of this realm. Spirit Realm: 5000 in all stats at the peak of this realm. Earth Realm: 6000 in all stats at the peak of this realm. and so on... Sovereign Realm: 9999 in all stats at the peak of this realm. (Ehit''s Realm) Chapter 27 - Tortus [Name: Jiang Wang Lei] [Race: Human] [Physique: Sacred Spring Physique] [Bloodline: None] [Profound Strength: 2nd of Sky Profound] [Special Abilities: Ice-Ice Fruit, , , , ,
  • , , (Next update=100M SP), ] [Miscellaneous Abilities: , , , , , , , ] [Authorities: Origin(Locked)] *** Sigh~ Wang Lei looked at his status. After doing ahem* research with Qingyue, he got her Nine Profound Equisetic Body with her vital Yin that helped him break into sky profound. But what surprised him was her Nine Profound Equisetic Body which created a little world inside him where he could store Primordial Energy and use it in case of emergency. But when he tried using it, the system found that it could be updated. According to the Yue (System AI), he had cleared the condition for its Evolution. He accepted it and it was updated into skill called . *** *** In short, he has his own space or world where he can create anything. But he couldn''t create a living being. He tried and ended up creating a human body without any soul. Then he found out that he didn''t have any understanding of souls, to create them. So he created the Immortal alchemy garden that he always wanted to create and controlled the time and made it faster so he can get any immortal medicine he wanted at any time. Wang Lei looked around him and found out that he was in a dark room but that didn''t bother him as he could see everything inside. What confused him was that he could see his body was bounded with chains. He was sitting on an iron chair with which his body was bounded with chains. He looked up and saw an iron door, tightly shut. He understood that he was probably in some kind of jail or something and was captured. He remembered what happened about half an hour ago. *** Wang Lei was standing in the throne room of the Hanging Gardens of Babylon with Qingyue. He looked at her who was nervously looking at him. "It will be alright! You don''t have to worry! Are you ready?" Wang Lei asked. Qingyue, though nervous, nodded. Wang Lei smiled. He was going to do his first world travel. He took a deep breath and said. ''Yue, start the world transfer process.'' ''Yes, master! Which world would you like to go?'' ''Arifureta: From commonplace to another World!'' ''Would you like to reincarnate or transmigrate to that world, master?'' ''Transmigrate!'' ''You can select the timeline and time ratio at which you want to transfer, master! The minimum time ration can be a month. Mean you can spend, no matter how long in another world, only a month will have spent in the ATG world. Maximum can be 3 years!'' Hearing her, Wang Lei thought that there was nothing noteworthy happening this year. He has given Cang Yue Soaring Immortal Physique from the world pure. She will be cultivating this physique from now on. He has also changed her energy to Primordial Energy. He wanted to take her and but she needed to become strong enough to follow him so he left her. So he selected a timeline to a year just before Qingyue''s 16th birthday. ''Your identities will be automatically selected, master! You will transfer to the location which matches your identity so please be careful!'' Wang Lei nodded and started to transfer process. A light wrapped Qingyue and Wang Lei as they disappear from the world! *** ''What is going on Yue?'' Wang Lei asked, confused. ''It is because of your identity master! You will soon get the memories of this world''s identity'' Wang Lei who heard her sighed. He wondered what his identity was in this world that made him prisoned. He looked at the chains as a red fire started to emerge from his body, melting the chain in its wake. He stood up as the cracking of bones could be heard. He wondered how long he has been locked up. He took a deep breath as memories about his identity started to emerge in his mind. He waited for some time to sort it out and was surprised. According to the memories he received, he was an orphan that was born with supernatural abilities to manipulate fire at will. When he was a child he had hidden his abilities but as he grew up he couldn''t control his powers. One day when he was coming back from his class he saw some people kidnapping a girl. Trying to save that girl, he ended up using his powers. Though the girl was unconscious just after he saved her he was caught in the camera. When the government found out, they captured him from experiments to find out the reason behind his powers and that''s how he ended up in this jail. Wang Lei sighed. ''couldn''t it be more¡­ normal?'' ''Identities are chosen randomly, master!'' Yue said. ''Also I don''t think we are in Tortus, why is that?'' ''This IS the world of Arifureta master! Tortus is one of the parallel universes of this world! You have to go there on your own. System job is to send you to the MAIN world of the other world and not to the parallel world.'' Wang Lei understood what she meant by it. He nodded and tried to connect with Qingyue. ''Yue''er can you hear me? Are you all alright? Where are you?'' ''I am, brother! I am in a place called Tokyo and am a transfer student in a high school. I am standing in front of the gate of the school!'' Wang Lei who heard her was thinking about how she got such a normal background and not him. He thought for a while then said. ''Wait for me. I will be there in half an hour, ok?'' ''Yes, brother!'' Nodded Wang Lei looked at the closed doors. ''Well let me show these mongrels the wrath of this emperor.'' Outside, above in the sky, a big sword appeared. Hovering above the prison giving one the feeling of dread. It was the sword of the King of the Red Clan. It was a sword with an irregular blade that bend near the tip of the blade and porous near the hilt. The crossguard has a red orb in the middle with the guard protruding to the side. It also has a swirl like a shape as a grip. SFX: Sound of Alarm/ Siren "Hurry! Subject No. 0 is trying to escape! Deploy the forces!! Shut down all the entrances!" An officer shouted. Soldiers were moving when they all heard the voice that sent them to the depth of the abyss. "Ignorant mortals, let this King show thee'' despair!" And with that their world was exploded in majestic red flames! *** Qingyue was standing in front of the school''s gate. She was curious about this world of mortals. Lots of people were gathered around her, stunned by the beauty of Qingyue. They couldn''t believe that someone this beautiful exited in this world. They were wondering whether she was a cosplayer with her ancient Chinese robes. Qingyue was in dilemma. Her brother has told her not to use her powers on the mortals as they may die-no they will die. She was wondering whether she should use her powers or not when she heard a voice from her behind. "Excuse me, are you alright? Do you need help?" "No, I am waiting for my brother!" Qingyue said. The girl, Kaori Shirasaki, was mesmerized and charmed when she heard Qingyue''s voice. She thought she was hearing the most beautiful melody in the world. Coming out of her stupor, she nodded. "Is your brother in this school? And are you cosplaying?" Kaori asked looking at her clothing. Qingyue who heard her was confused by the word cosplay. This was the first time she has heard this word. Slightly shaking her head Qingyue said. "No, my brother is not in this school. He will be here to pick me. And what is cosplay?" Kaori was startled that Qingyue didn''t know what cosplay was even tho'' she was wearing one. "Cosplay is one when you dress as a character of any movie, cartoon, or anime stuff. You are wearing one, right?" Kaori asked, making a thinking face. Qingyue was confused, again. Shaking her head, she said. "No, this is my normal wear!" she was wearing Asgards disciples robe. She thought the reason Kaori was confused was probably as there was no cultivator in this world. Just as they were talking, they heard the voice of a man. "Good morning, Kaori! You never told us that you had such a beautiful friend!" Qingyue looked towards where the sound came and saw a boy of 17 years with silky brown hair and gentle eyes. His body is toned and slender at about 180 centimeters. Her appearance changed to that of emotionless beauty. She didn''t have a problem talking with other women but boys and men were off-limits to her. If the person was not an acquaintance or close friend of her brother, then she didn''t like a male company other than her brother around her. "Kouki! No, she is not! I just met her!" Kaori said. Kouki hearing her nodded and smiled towards Qingyue. He was stunned by her beauty. He felt strange emotions bereaving inside his heart and asked. "Then what is the name of this beauty?" Qingyue ignored him. she has seen many men trying to court her and she finds it disgusting. Only her brother can call her beauty!! Shizuku seeing Qingyue nudged Kouki. "Stop bothering others, Kouki! Let''s go or we will be late for the class!" Shizuku was a beautiful woman with red-colored eyes and long black hair that was tied up in a ponytail. Kouki who heard her wanted to say something but was pushed by her, "Let''s go!" He could only sigh and follow her but not before giving Qingyue another glance. After the Kouki group left, Kaori also left. Qingyue was also about to move as she was getting annoyed with all these people gather around her, she heard a voice that beamed her face. "Did you wait for me, Yue''er?" "Brother!" Qingyue who heard him looked towards him and smiled. Seeing her smile people around her were stupefied. Wang Lei smiled and hugged her. He took her hand and said, "Let''s go! It''s almost time for the portal to emerge!" Qingyue nodded and happily followed him. *** "You should get a life, Nagumo(Hajime)!" Hiyama said, making a mocking face. Hajime Nagumo who heard him had a troubled expression. He was not good at dealing with Hiyama. He could only stay silent and ignore him. "OI! Don''t ignore me!" Hiyama said, making an annoyed face. "Don''t bully Nagumo-Kun, Daisuke-san!" Kaori said, with hands-on her hip. "I was not bulling him, Sirasaki-san! I was trying to advise him!" Hiyama said, making a face as if he was wronged. "Is that right, Nagumo-Kun?" Kaori asked. Others were looking towards Hajime with annoyance and jealousy. "You are kind to everyone, Kaori!" Kouki said, oblivious to the situation and interpreting the situation as he liked. Shizuku could only shake her head at her childhood friend''s dumbness. "Yah! You should not be that worried about this sore loser, Kaori!" Ryutarou said while cleaning his ears with his pinky. He had a physique that is like a bear and he stands tall at about 190 cm. He had short trimmed hair and a gaze that appears both cheerful and stern. Nagumo, the center of all this was sweating hard. He just wanted to spend his time calmly and peacefully but it was a total mess now. "Sit down everyone class is about to start!" Aiko Hatayama said. She was a petite woman with dark brown hair and eyes. She was the homeroom teacher of this class. "Ai-chan-sensei, good morning!" Suzu Taniguchi said, cheerily. Suzu was a very short girl with short hair styled into twin-tails that reaches her shoulders and had light brown eyes. "Moo~ don''t call me that, Suzu-san!" Aiko said, pouting. "Hahaha!" The whole class was laughing as to how cute she looked. SFX: Sound of a door sliding They all looked towards the door and were stunned by the sight they saw. Only one word could describe what they were Seeing-Otherworldly! They saw a boy and a girl, both in their teens, standing at the door. The girl was wearing an ice-colored robe, she looked like a character out of an anime while the boy was wearing a black shirt and pants with black joggers and a long coat that reached his knees. They saw as the boy started to talk with the girl. "I can feel the interference of energy in this place. The portal will open here!" Wang Lei said, looking around in the class. He checking everyone''s faces when his gaze landed on a boy that had black hair, brown eyes, and a slim body type with a kind face. ''Isn''t he the protagonist of this world!? Seems like we are in the right place!'' Qingyue who heard him nodded and also tried to feel energy fluctuations. They were training in Primordial Energy that existed before any other energy, so they could pretty much feel any kind of energy fluctuations and use any art. Ever since she has come in this world, she could feel that Primordial energy was many times thicker here than on Blue Polar Star. It increased their cultivation many times faster. But she couldn''t feel any profound energy in this world but instead another energy that was different then profound energy. "Did you feel it?" Wang Lei asked, smiling. Nodding, Qingyue answered. "I do! But it''s different than the profound energy!" "it is! This energy is called Mana." Wang Lei said, patting her head that Qingyue enjoyed to fullest. Aiko who was stunned by the sudden appearance of this couple came to herself. "Who are you? You can''t enter classes like that without permission!" "I am sorry to disturb you, little girl! But we are here for the portal! Once it opens we shall leave!" Wang Lei said, smiling while gently patting her head. Aiko who had her head patted, a blush crept on her face. She pouted and said, "Moo~ I am not little! I am 25 years!" "You are still little to me!" Wang Lei said. For some reason, he like this little girl. Kaori looked towards Qingyue and asked, "What do you mean by a portal? Are you cosplaying something?" Others also nodded at her question since they thought the same. Qingyue who heard her didn''t know what to answer. "No, we are not cosplaying, little Kaori. It''s just that a portal to a parallel world will be opening here, we are here for that!" Kaori looked towards Wang Lei, "Do I know you?" "You don''t, but I do! Anyways, if you don''t want to get transported to another dimension then you should leave this classroom!" Wang Lei said, smiling with his hand on the chin. "Stop joking! Do you think we will believe that?" Kouki said. Ever since he saw Qingyue standing beside Wang Lei he was soured. Wang Lei ignored him as he could feel the portal being open. "Oi! I am talking to you!" Kouki who was ignored said when a large magic circle formed below their feet. "What is this?!" everyone, surprised look on the floor where they could see a large magic circle like one in anime. Hajime who saw this had a bad hunch. He looked towards Wang Lei and saw that he was curiously looking at the circle. Just as he was about to ask something, he felt his vision blurred and by the time he realizes, he was standing in a different place. "What is going on?! Where are we?!" someone shouted that made everyone realized that they were, indeed, not in their classroom anymore. "Everyone calm down! Is there anyone injured!" Kouki shouted trying to calm them down. Kaori also helped them to calm them. Shizuku was stunned, but what more stunned her was Wang Lei. She couldn''t believe her eyes. ''I finally found him! He is alive!'' "Shizuku, are you all right?" Kaori asked, worriedly seeing her friend silently standing. Shizuku who heard her nodded and realized that they were in a different place. "Welcome, chosen heroes of Ehit! Welcome to Tortus!" a man over 70 years old said. He had many wrinkles and long white hair. If it were not for his wrinkled face, one could say it was over 50 years. Everyone who heard him looked towards him with caution. "Who are you? And where we are?" Kouki said in a demanding manner. "I have been waiting for your arrival! I am pope of the church of saints, Ishtar Lombard! Preparation for your arrival has been completed! Please follow me! You will be explained everything!" Ishtar said, slightly bowing. Others hearing him calmed down a little. They all looked towards Kouki, who after thinking nodded. Others also followed behind. Hajime, Kaori, and Shizuku looked towards Wang Lei and Qingyue. They were sure that these two know something since they were talking about the parallel universe and portal before. Eri Nakamura also looked towards them but didn''t said anything and quietly followed behind others. Wang Lei also followed behind them with Qingyue. His attention was on the system right now. [Ding! A New Power system has been discovered!] [Ding! All information about the world''s power system has been downloaded!] [Ding! The system shall go on a reboot now!] ''What is going on, Yue?'' Wang Lei asked but he didn''t get any answer. [Starting reboot!3¡­ 2¡­ 1!... Initializing new system value!... system is rebooted! Starting the system!] [Ding! The evolution factor of the host''s ability is found! Would the host like to start the Evolution? Y/N] Wang Lei who hear it was surprised he clicked on yes and felt a different kind of information being sent to his brain and consciousness. [Ding! Ability after merging with host Authority Origin has evolved into !] Wang Lei was stunned. He never thought that coming to this world will bring him so many benefits. *** [Jian Wang Lei] 18 years old, Male Class: Creator Level: 1 STR: 6232 DEF: 6236 AGI: 6220 VIT: Immortal END: ¡Þ MAG (Primordial Energy): 8000 RES: 6298 [Skills] , , , , , , , , Overload> [Unique Skills] , , , , , , , , , *** Chapter 28 - Bed Maid! Wang Lei glanced at his status and smiled. He didn''t know what he could achieve currently with but he thought he will have enough chances to use it in this world. He looked towards Qingyue *** [Xia Qingyue] 15 years old, Female Class: Sage Level: 1 STR: 5632 DEF: 5615 AGI: 5682 VIT: 5665 MAG (Primordial Energy): 6600 RES: ¡Þ [Skills] , , , , , , , , >, , , Overload> [Unique Skills] , , , , *** Looking at her status Wang Lei nodded. It was pretty much the same as he thought but what shocked him was her class and her new affinity to all elements. He was happy for her as before he wanted to change her vein and give it all elemental affinity but was afraid of hurting her. But now he was wondering if he could do it with his , which he thought he presumably could as it could alter and bend reality itself! ''I will try it on someone!'' thought Wang Lei and looked at his surroundings. He hadn''t paid much attention to his surroundings since he has come here. Qingyue who was walking beside Wang Lei could feel changes in her body. She didn''t know exactly what but she felt that she could control other elements now, and without any kind of rejection from them like before. "Wow~ what the hell is going on?" Reichi Kondou, one of the Hiyama followers, said terrified. Others also had terrified looks. They all stood close, hugging each other, to calm themselves. They, though terrified, followed after the pope as they walk down past the clouds and start to walk towards a great castle. Shizuku, calmer than others, kept looking towards Wang Lei and Qingyue to see their reaction that was as bland as it could get. It was like they were neither terrified nor amazed, quite normal. She knows that, if anyone, then only Wang Lei know what Is going on. Not because he has said about a parallel universe or portal, though it was also one of the reasons, but because she knows that Wang Lei was not a normal person. Also, the one she was looking for! Wang Lei felt her gaze and looked towards her and smiled. Shizuku who saw him smiling felt bu??erflies in her stomach, shyly looking sideways. Kaori who saw her smirked. "Well, isn''t if our mother is in love!" She whispered. "WHAT?! NO!" Shizuku who heard her shouted that made everyone stunned and look towards her. Shizuku blushed and coughed, "What are you talking about Kaori!?" she said to Kaori in a light voice. "Don''t lie to me, Shizuku! Since that person has come, you have been looking towards him and smiling like an idiot! If that does not love then what is it?" Kaori said, cheekily. Shizuku wanted to say something but was interrupted by the pope. "We are here, O'' Heroes of Ehit! Please follow us!" ''That''s what we have been doing all along, old man!'' Everyone though. Pope took them inside the castle and showed them their seats that everyone took. With that, he started to explain how this world was attacked by heretic demons and how humans were about to be destroyed. So their god, Ehit, summoned chosen heroes from another world to help them in winning this war. Wang Lei, who was sitting beside Qingyue, was silently listening to the bullshit that the pope was spouting without any break. He yawned and looked as Aiko stood up and started to ask to send them back as to how they are just students and blah blah. He thought it was time to leave this group of children. Just as he was about to stand up, the guy sitting beside him, Hajime stopped him, "E-Excuse me!" Wang Lei looked towards him and smiled, "What is it, little Hajime?" Hajime was surprised as Wang Lei knows his name but that was not important now, "Did you knew this would happen?" "I had! Isn''t that''s the reason I said I came for?" Wang Lei said, nodding. Hajime who heard him was surprised and then remember that he, indeed, came for a portal to another world," Then do you know a way to send us back!" At this point, everyone''s attention was on them. They were talking about how to save the world with Kouki when they heard Hajime''s question and looked towards him. "I do!" everyone was surprised and happy, "But why would I do that? Do I have any obligations to help you or any other?" Wang Lei said, looking straight in Hajime''s eyes. Others who heard him, especially Kouki became angry, "How can you say that? Aren''t we from the same world? If you have the way to help us, then you should!" Wang Lei looked towards Kouki with amusement, "Do you even know who you are talking to, little brat! Shout another time and I will make you understand that you are not in your peaceful world but a world where might makes right!" Wang Lei, when he read the novel in his previous life, he hated Kouki''s character and personality. He had never read about such an annoying character in his whole life. Kouki became angry when he heard him. He has lived his life hearing stories of justice from his grandfather, so he, himself, wanted to become someone who could help anyone in need. He thought that if you have power than you are obliged to help those who don''t. "Calm down everyone! And you should step back Kouki! What he said is right! Even if he has ways to send us back, he doesn''t have obligations too!" Shizuku came between them, trying to calm Kouki. Hearing her, others also calmed down. Now that they thought it was right as they have never met him nor they knew him. so why would he help them? If you want something, then you need to give something equivalent to it. Isn''t that''s how society worked? But that was not the thought of Kouki, who thought that having power means responsibility to save everyone. He steps before Shizuku. "But if he has ways to send us back then he should! We humans should help each other in times of need!" Kouki said, making fists. "Heroes calm down! This person is lying! Only Ehit-sama should be able to send you back!" Ishtar said. He didn''t know what was going on at this point or why this human proclaimed that he could send them back. Others who heard him thought that if only a god can send them back then, Wang Lei, who was a human shouldn''t be able to send them back. Wang Lei who heard him didn''t say anything. He looked towards Hajime and sent him a message telepathically, ''Never leave your back to your classmates, little Hajime. Also, you shouldn''t believe in the God bullshit as they are lying! If in the future, you think that this world is not worthy of you then come to find me!'' Hajime was confused by his message but he nodded, nonetheless. He just had a gut feeling that he could trust Wang Lei. Wang Lei took Qingyue''s hand and started to walk outside when he was stopped by Shizuku. "Wait!" Wang Lei looked towards her and asked, "Yes?" he liked her character as she was one of the sensible people in this whole class. Shizuku looked towards Wang Lei and blushingly said, "Thank you for saving me previously!" she bowed. Wang Lei became confused, "I have saved you?" Shizuku saw that he was bewildered said, "You saved me from the kidnappers when I was little, right!?" Hearing her Wang Lei had an epiphany. ''So she was the girl that I save in this world when I was arrested!'' "You''re that little girl!" "Hm! Again, thank you for saving me that time! If you have not, then I would not have been here!" Shizuku said, gratefully. Wang Lei looked at her from up and down without hiding his gaze, "Say, little Shizu! Do you want to become my bed maid!" Hearing it everyone''s eyes went wide, ''Did he said bed maid!!'' "You bastard! How can you say that to Shizuku!" Kouki shouted, same with Ryutarou as they wanted to punch him. Even Kaori was angry hearing him. Wang Lei annoyingly looked towards Kouki, "You know, you''re annoying!" As Wang Lei said those words, directed towards them, they felt an irresistible force working on them, making them obey what he said. Seeing as annoying bugs won''t disturb him he looked towards Shizuku who after taking sometime finally understood what he meant. She felt her mind going blank as steam started to rise from her head. "W-Wa-what are you talking about?!!" she said incoherently. "Hm? You don''t understand? I said if you want to become my bed maid?" Wang Lei said again, confused whether she understood it or not. ''Is this confession? Does he want to confess to me? What should I say?!'' Shizuku thought he was confessing her. Seeing conflict on her face Wang Lei sighed, "I can give you time to think about it! I will save a position for you!" "Save position! Is there going to be more!!" Shizuku asked, completely stunned. ''is he going for a harem?'' "of course there will be!" Wang Lei nodded. None has found out that they both were thinking different things, though it meant the same in the end. "Well, you can take your time in thinking! I will come later to ask again!" Wang Lei said and left, leaving everyone stun. "What the hell is going on? I don''t get it anymore!" someone said at which others nodded as they were thinking the same. They looked towards Shizuku who was blushing like a tomato. Kaori walked towards her, "Are you all right, Shizuku?" Shizuku nodded. She was thinking about whether she should accept his confession or not. She knew she had feelings for him but she was not sure. She looked towards Kouki who had an ugly face and sighed. "What should we do about that person, Ishtar-sama?" A priest whispered in Ishtar''s ears. Ishtar wasn''t sure what to say. He could tell that; this human was special just by the fact that he could stop them from moving just by words. "We will wait for the response from the Ehit-sama! For now, keep your eyes on him" Ishtar said to the priest, "Yes!" Ishtar looked towards everyone, "Well, everyone. Now that you have all calmed down, we should go and meet His Majesty!" Everyone who heard him could only nod. "Can we became strong and have magical powers like that person, Ishtar-san?" Kouki said. Hearing him Ishtar said, "Of course you can! You are chosen heroes of Ehit-sama while that person, according to your conversation, is an intruder! With the help and blessings of Ehit-sama, you all can become stronger than anyone!" Ishtar could tell that out of all the people, the easiest one to manipulate was Kouki, so, he thought that if he wanted to control the whole class than he had to control Kouki first. Kouki who heard him had determination flash through his eyes. He looked at his palm and made a fist, "Then I shall become stronger than him to prove that he is wrong!" Shizuku who heard him wanted to say something but she didn''t and could only shake her head. She thought forcing your ideas over others was the foolish thing that only a pity villain would do, but she kept quiet knowing Kouki''s thoughts. Other also became excited at the prospect of using fantasy like abilities. While Hajime was still contemplating what Wang Lei has said to him. He looked at the priest than at the ring he didn''t know when appeared on one of his fingers. Through he could tell that it was something Wang Lei left. ''I need more information!'' Hajime thought but in the future, he will learn that having this ring was the greatest honor one could ask in the multiverse. As the ring represented the will of Wang Lei in the guild and the world. Mean, those possessing this ring could be called Vice- guild leaders or Wang Lei''s messengers, who represented Wang Lei''s will. *** Wang Lei after leaving the royal castle of Heiligh Kingdom with Qingyue was walking on its street. He was curiously looking around at different things that got his interest. He thought since he was already here, he should enjoy their culture a bit more. He looked towards Qingyue who has been quiet for some time now. "Are you all right, Yue''er? You''ve quite quiet since we left the castle" Wang Lei asked, matching her gaze. Qingyue looked in his eyes and asked, "Am I not enough, brother?" Hearing her Wang Lei was confused. Tilting his head, a little he asked, "Why would you say that?!" "Because you asked Shizuku to be your bed maid. Am I not enough?" Qingyue asked, a little embarrassed. Wang Lei stopped. He seriously looked at her, "Never say that Yue''er! Having other women in my life doesn''t mean that I am not satisfied with you or that I don''t love you anymore. You will always be the one I love the most!" he grasped her hand and said seriously. Qingyue felt bu??erflies in her stomach and smiled happily, looking towards him, she said. "Then there''s going to be more women?" "em¡­" Wang Lei avoids her gaze. "Look that thing looks interesting! Why don''t we check it!" He said while dragging her with him. Qingyue followed after him while smiling gently. She didn''t mind other women in her brother''s life, just that she wanted to confirm. I mean, even if she didn''t mind it, she still felt insecure. Wang Lei and Qingyue were enjoying their time together by going to different attractions, eating different foods, and other things that took their interest. Wang Lei wanted to enjoy his time with her since he normally didn''t as there was not much to do in the ATG world. He thought he needed to bring some entertainment in that world or he will die of boredom. As they were enjoying each other company, Qingyue looked towards the second largest building in the capital. At the gate of the building, one could see the word ''Adventure Guild'' written in a rather ancient style. She still didn''t understand how she could understand this world''s language. "Brother, who can I understand this world''s language?" Qingyue asked Wang Lei who was eating a steak. "Hm¡­ ah! You still haven''t checked your status yet!" Wang Lei remembered. He looked towards Qingyue as an idea popped in his mind. "Look here Yue''er," Wang Lei said. Qingyue who heard him looked towards him when she saw him, placing his finger on her forehead. > Hearing his word that to her, felt absolute. She suddenly felt a great amount of information being sent to her brain, forcefully. She clenched her head as she felt a headache. Wang Lei who saw her in pain hurriedly caught her by the waist and hugged her. "What happened, Yue''er?!" He asked in a panic. ''F*ck! What is happening?'' "N-Nothing, just a little headache" Qingyue said, between her breaths. Hearing her Wang Lei sighed in relief. With those words, Qingyue felt her headache vanished like it never existed but she didn''t leave his embrace as they kept embracing each other, while most of the men were looking towards him with an intense glare that Wang Lei ignored. "Are you alright now?" Wang Lei asked while gently stroking her head. "Hm" "Then try to use your new skill. You know how to use it, right?" Qingyue nodded and used on herself. She saw a hologram-like screen appearing in front of her eyes in which she could see her class and other stats. "This¡­" Qingyue was surprised to see her own status, especially when she saw elemental affinity. ''So, this is the reason why I felt I could use all elements now!'' Chapter 29 - Great Orcus Labyrinth Looking at her status Qingyue was amazed. She never thought that there would be art like this that would let one peak at one''s strength. She looked at Wang Lei, trying to look at his status but she could only see question marks. "I can''t see your status, brother. Why is that?" She asked, gaining Wang Lei''s attention. "That''s because I have concealed it, same with yours. You wouldn''t want someone else who owns the same skill look at you, now do you?" Wang Lei asked, smiling. Qingyue nods in understanding. She looked towards Adventure''s Guild and asked, "What is that building? Is it also a guild like your brother?" "No, mine allows others to learn, grow, and adapt to new things all at the same time allowing others to expand their vision! While this guild just provides you with commissions and nothing more. Well, it might help the Kingdom if it is attacked by foreign enemies like demons" Wang Lei said. "Is the demons are the same as in our worlds?" Qingyue asked. She has been thinking about it for some time now as demons were brought in the talk many times. Shaking his head, Wang Lei said, "No, they are not. While demons in our world losses their reasoning when they use darkness energy, demons of this world do not. You can say that demons in this world are like the True Devils from our world who could wield darkness energy without any repercussion. And they can even use opposite elements!'' he was wondering if he could bring Devil''s Bloodline from this world to ATG and sell it through guild in the Devils region than he can solve the devil''s problem from ATG world. But because of the mutation that would happen in the human body, he was hesitant. He though devils from DxD were more stable as there was no difference between them and human, appearance-wise. And he could erase the weaknesses in their bloodline like holy water and make it more stable and perfect. He also though the Evil Piece system was fun and entertaining to have in the ATG world. Qingyue nodded in understanding. She thought that there were many things that she didn''t have any knowledge of and she needed to learn it. "Now that the lecture is over, why don''t we enjoy ourselves a little more, Yue''er," Wang Lei said, holding her hand. To what, Qingyue nodded shyly. *** As the sun rises, shining to its glory bringing another day to the world. In a certain inn of Heiligh Kingdom, a couple was sleeping hugging each other. Wang Lei opens his eyes and yawns. He looked down at the n?k?d Qingyue who was sleeping soundly and smiled gently. It''s been a week since they have come to this world. This week, they hadn''t done anything noteworthy, just enjoyed themselves day and night. Wang Lei''s hand was on Qinguye bu?? griping it and enjoying its softness. He thought that it was time to clear their first labyrinth. He has finally gotten a mission from the system after so many requests that he sent to the system. Since he wanted to have Merit Law. He tried to create it with his magic but every time he tries he would end up using his all energy, yet, in return get nothing. And it was expensive in the system store almost reaching 1B SP. He thought it, probably, was because he didn''t have enough energy to create it. He also tried to create a God Level Bloodline and the result was the same, just that this time he got a downgraded blood essence which has, just way too many, flaws in it. He needed 54 drops of blood essence to create a complete bloodline as one or two drops only gives one affinity to a special element of that bloodline and physical characteristics of that race in certain cases but the user remains human. But with a complete bloodline, one can change their race itself and have the benefits of that race. (Just me spouting BS ignore it¡­) *** Rewards: , One Skill Evolution Ticket *** He was going to conquer this world anyway so he was quite satisfied with this mission. He looked down to see Qingyue staring at him, with ?ustful eyes. He smirked, "Want to go another round?" Qingyue who heard him blushed and went for a kiss that Wang Lei received gracefully. Kissing for minute or two, Wang Lei said with one hand groping her bu??, "You are the best woman, Yue''er." And proceeds with his ''Research''. --- Wang Lei and Qingyue were standing in front of the Orcus Labyrinth that was bustling with festivities. It didn''t look like a place where a labyrinth would exist but more of a place that is used for attraction. He looked at the people who were talking about heroes summoning and was disappointed by them. These are that kind of people, who when in need would seek you but if something went wrong, they will be the first to criticize you. Wang Lei has seen many of these kinds of peoples in his previous life. "Is this the place we are going?" Qingyue asked. She has heard all about labyrinths from Wang Lei so she was quite excited to go in. "Hm, let''s go" Wang Lei nodded and went towards the entrance of the labyrinth. As they reached the entrance, they were stopped by the Adventurer Guild''s staff. "Sir, we would require your status plate to register you. Without it, you are not allowed inside as we need the record of anyone going there." One of the staff members said. Shaking his head Wang Lei said, "but I don''t own one" "Then you would have to get one. You can get your status plate from the Guild but joining them" Staff member said while making a weird face. Wang Lei sighed, "The thing is I don''t want to register in the adventure guild. So, can you let me pass without causing any trouble here?" The staff member frowned, "Sir if you don''t have the status plate then you cannot pass." Wang Lei thought he should just teleport there when a bulky man with a giant ax came and blocked his way. "Oi! Brat! Don''t you see what this lady here saying? You can''t pass without the status plate!" The bulky man said while flexing his strength by wielding that giant ax. His gaze fell on Qingyue and was stunned. Lust was evident in his eyes as he licked his lips, "Tho'' I wouldn''t mind if it''s this lady. Say, lady why don''t ya'' come with ma''?" he said while reaching for Qingyue shoulder. Qingyue who saw him was going to freeze him to death but she saw Wang Lei stopping her. Wang Lei looked at the man who was still going for Qingyue, and the man stopped and fell on the ground. "What did you do, brat?" He shouted. Wang Lei looked down on him with emotionless eyes and spoke, devoid of any emotions. "What the fu*k are you tak-ahhhhhh!" the man shouted hysterically as he felt immense pain going through his body. He looked down and saw that, at his toe, about 1cm of his body turning to dust. He was petrified beyond belief but could do nothing. He kept on screaming as the pain was excruciating. Others who saw what was going on went further from Wang Lei and Qingyue. The guild staff that was talking with Wang Lei was quivering. She was the closest to him, thus she knew what was going on. She felt trepidation by hearing those words and seeing the man, who was shouting and begging for clemency, she could tell that everything that Wang Lei said has become a reality. ''Is he a God!!!'' Normally, Wang Lei didn''t like tormenting his foes or anyone since it left a bad taste in his mouth. But those who touch his reverse scale, he wouldn''t mind showing them what despair and anguish feel like. He took Qingyue''s hand and started to walk towards the labyrinth but this time no one stopped him- more like no one had guts to even stand before him. Entering the labyrinth Wang Lei and Qingyue kept walking, soundlessly. Since for them, generally, every single one monster in this labyrinth was mobs that could be killed easily. "Do you think I was ruthless?" Wang Lie broke the silence and asked. Qingyue stopped and stared at him and gently placed her hand on his cheek, ??r?ssing it. She smiled, softly and gently, said. "For me, you are the most precious person and I know, you think the same for me. So, for you getting angry for my sake is the same as me getting angry for your sake. Even if you become the most ruthless and merciless person, I will always love you, Husband. So stop worrying about these little things, it''s not like you" Wang Lei who heard her had a blush crept on his face that he swiftly hides by moving his face sideways. "¡­ idiot¡­" Qingyue tilted her head, "Did you said something?" "Nothing! Let''s go! We should clear this labyrinth!" Wang Lei said and started to walk ahead. Qingyue looking at her brother''s conduct had an impish smile on her face, she followed behind him. "You blushed, brother?" "Who''s blushing?! You are seeing things!" Wang Lei denied vehemently. "Also¡­" Wang Lei stopped and looked towards her while rubbing his cheeks with his finger, "You should call me husband more. It sounds great. Anyway, let''s go, wife!" Qingyue hearing him, her face reddens, she smiled sweetly and followed behind him, going towards the deepest part of the labyrinth that no one would ever dare to endeavor. No one would have thought that this lively couple would shake the whole world soon. *** It''s been a week since Qingyue and Wang Lei has entered the labyrinth and about two weeks in this world. While they were going deeper and deeper in the labyrinth, they didn''t know that they were already quite famous outside. Especially, Wang Lei who was called a ruthless person while some started to call him fiercest because he killed a person while tormenting him till death, just because he made a ?ustful remark about Qingyue. This case also reached Royal Palace as the victim was left on the front of Orcus Labyrinth which was one of the most jammed places in the capital. When it reached, Hajime and others, they knew who this person was as no one should able to torment someone with only words while they have seen Wang Lei, stopping them from moving and speaking by just words. They, now understood that they were not in Japan but a place where the murder was normal. But no one was angry with Wang Lei except Kouki who kept saying how Wang Lei is a ruthless and cold-hearted person and should be put to a stop. He talked about it with the King about this, and all of them were surprised as King declared Wang Lei and Qingyue a heretic demon that has invaded from another world when Ehit-sama opened a portal for the heroes. Taking advantage of that, Heretic Devil Wang Lei invaded their Kingdom to bring doom to them. This order was released from the Holy Church when they found out that no matter what curse remove spell they used on the person, his body won''t stop from turning to dust. So, leaving no choice they killed the person. Ehit seeing this sent an order to make Wang Lei a heretic that is needed to be put down. He thought that since Wang Lei was also a human, he would not massacre fellow humans. Receiving his order, Holy Church deployed their and Kingdom''s forces to Orcus Labyrinth to capture him. But, even with all their forces reaching the 60th level, they couldn''t find Wang Lei and Qingyue. After this, two speculations were made, either they are dead or they have already passed the 60th floor and delved deeper into the labyrinth. Right now, Hajime''s class was standing in front of the Orcus Labyrinth as today was the start of their training in the Labyrinth. They were tensely looking towards the Labyrinth that didn''t look like one to them. Their instructor, Meld Loggins, shouted, "Now get ready as we are going in the Labyrinth. You don''t have to worry as we Holy Knights shall protect every one of you!'' Meld was a well-built man with short spiky brown hair and a short beard with a small scar on the left side of his chin. Everyone who heard him became attentive and focused. Meld looking at them nodded. "Good! Let''s enter the labyrinth now! First, register yourself on the counter and gather at the entrance!" Everyone nodded and went towards the counter to register their names on the counter and started their first labyrinth and fight. Hajime had bad feelings budding in his mind as he been feelings someone''s hostile stares for some time now but couldn''t pin it. "Are you done registering, Nagumo-Kun?" he looked back and saw Kaori smiling. "Yeah, I have". Nodded Hajime. "Everyone ready! We are diving in!" Meld shouted, gaining everyone''s attention. Hajime took a deep breath. He looked at his hand, at the ring. He has been thinking about Wang Lei''s word and knew that if something were to happen to him then it has to be in the labyrinth. ''I WILL survive!'' Chapter 30 - A Sealed Girl! In a place, where no light should exist except the light produce by special ores inserted in the walls. But right now, it was brightly illuminated with light. It was not the light produced by special ores on the walls but a light produce by crimson colored flames that were burning all that came in contact with it. The place was filled with nothing but corpses of different monsters, strong enough that anyone of them could be called a behemoth if left free in the outside world. In the center of all these corpses, stood a beautiful woman. She looked like a goddess of fire, wrapped in fire herself or the fire was coming from her. She took a deep breath as white smoke was released from her mouth indicating her body temperature was either too low or too high. "You are getting better at controlling flames, Yue''er" Wang Lei, who was standing away from Qingyue, concealing his presence as not to let the monster see him, said. "Not as good as you, brother" Qingyue said, humbly. "It doesn''t matter. You will get to that point sooner or later.'' Wang Lei said. They have been exploring deeper into this dungeon for a week now. This week, Wang Lei has hardly killed any monster. He let Qingyue kill all the monsters but not with ice but to let her practice other elements. He didn''t want to hurry and enjoy the whole process but the bigger reason was that the more time she used to fire the more familiar she would become with it. She was at level 3 in her fire control and if his guess was right then 10 should be the max level. "Should we collect the bodies?" Qingyue asked. She has been curious as to why her brother has been collecting the bodies of these monsters. "Yeah, I will collect them," Wang Lei said as a golden ripple appeared below everybody, absorbing them. "Let''s go. I think we are almost on the hundredth floor!" Wang Lei said and started to walk with Qingyue. With the same process, Qingyue taking care of the monsters, they continued their journey. After walking, for an hour, they reached a great door that had two humongous stone statues at its both sides as if guarding something inside. Wang Lei looked at the statues, curiously. ''Hm, isn''t the place where FL of this world is sealed?'' "It feels like there is someone inside!" Qingyue said, surprised. "To be more precise, someone is sealed in there," Wang Lei said. Qingyue was surprised. "Why would they seal someone here?" "Who knows? Maybe to protect" "Protect¡­" Qingyue made a thinking face. "Let''s go and see it for ourselves," Wang Lei said and walked towards the door. As he reached close to the door, the statue''s eyes shone in red, and looked towards Wang Lei, who completely ignored them. "I should-". "Wait!" Qingyue was about to kill them when she was stopped by Wang Lei. He looked at the status and used on them and saw that they had about 3000 Mana each. ''Let''s try it on these guys''. Wang Lei saw as the statue at the left took a great sword of about 10 meters and swing it towards him. Seeing it coming towards him, Wang Lei gathered his energy and said, . As he said that, the statue that was swinging the sword, abruptly stooped. Cracks started to appear all over its body and before long it shattered in tiny pieces, dying. Wang Lei seeing it die glances at his Energy reserve and found out that about 1500 of his energy was used. ''About half the amount of the target, huh'' He looked at the other statue and did the same as he again checks and found out that 1500 of his Energy again spent. With this, he could deduce that he needed about half the amount of the object he wanted dead to use it. "Come let''s go in," Wang Lei said by turning the gate into dust. He looked inside and saw a large hall with pillars supporting the roof which was quite an unusual sight to see in the labyrinth. "Is¡­ is someone there?" He looked at the direction where the sound came from. There he could see a girl that looked to be in her 15, merged(?) or sunk in the wall. He could only see her face and nothing more. "S¡­ someone there? Please, please save me!" He looked at the girl that was pleading to be freed. He started to walk towards her while Qingyue was silently standing behind him, watching him attentively. Wang Lei walked and stood in front of the girl, who looked towards him. "Please, save me¡­" "Ok!" Wang Lei said, nodding. Hearing it, the girl''s eyes went wide. "Are you not going to ask who I am¡­ and why I was sealed here?" "It doesn''t matter." Shaking his head Wang Lei and place his hands on the wall in which her body was sealed, . With his words, the wall started to melt. By the time, the girl could process what was going on, her body detached from the wall and started to fall towards the ground but Wang Lei hugged her. The girl silently looked towards him as tears started to gather around her eyes and she started to cry out loud. Wang Lei didn''t say anything and just hugged her tighter while patting her head. After some time, the girl calmed down and sit on the floor. She looked towards Wang Lei and said, "Thank you¡­ thank you" Wang Lei just smiled and pats her head, "It''s ok" The girl looks towards him with her vacant eyes, "What''s your name?" "Jian Wang Lei. You can call me Wang Lei and she is my-". "Wife! I am Qingyue, hubby''s wife!" Before Wang Lei could finish, he was cut short by Qingyue. He shakes his head with an amused smile. "What is yours?" The girl shook her head, "I don''t have a name" She looked towards him and said, "I want you to give me one" "Me?" Wang Lei said pointing towards him. Qingyue was already standing behind him looking towards the n?k?d girl. The girl nodded, vigorously. "Well¡­ how about Yue. It represents Goddess of Moon from where I came from" Wang Lei said. "Yue¡­ Yue¡­ hm! My name is Yue" Wang Lei looked at the girl- Yue who smiled happily like she was given a reason to live. He knew her past. First, he hadn''t had any intention to specifically go and save her but let Hajime do that since he didn''t want his first Vice-Guild master to be an emotionless murderer. But fate brought them towards this room since this room, normally one should not reach here but pass it and reach the next level. But he still ended up reaching here. Since he was already here then why not just save her. Looking at, Yue, who even with her stoic expression was still smiling, Wang Lei snapped his fingers and some cloths appear in his hands. Passing it to Yue, he says "You should wear something" Yue, who heard him looked at her n?k?d body and blushed. Speedily taking cloths from his hands she wears them. Looking towards him she says "Wang Lei¡­ pervert¡­" Wang Lei smiled, "Then¡­" Moving closer to her, as their lips were only about 1cm apart he says "Want me to show what this pervert can do?" whispering he blows air at her ear. Yue was blushing hard and didn''t know how to answer until Qingyue pulls Wang Lei away, smiling she said "Stop it, hubby. You''re scaring her" Wang Lei stared at Qingyue and kept staring at her, "You acting quite unusually, Yue''er. Is there some matter that is bugging you? Or are you just jealous?" He said the last part smirking. "Humph! Who is jealous? Why would I be jealous of a child?" Pouting and pointing her finger towards Yue she says. Yue, who heard him said with her stoic expression, "I am not a child! I am 23 years old!" "323 to be exact!" Wang Lei said at which Qingyue was surprised and Yue was the same. "How did you know!? I never told you!" Yue said, surprised. Though one could not tell that with her blank expression. "You''re a Vampire, right? And Vampire extinct 300 years ago while you''re still alive. It only makes sense that you''re more than 300 years old." Wang Lei said but he knew her exact age because he was looking at her status. *** [Yue] Race: Vampire Job: Divine Priestess Level: 55 STR: 3985 DEF: 2559 AGI: 4159 VIT: Immortal (Energy Dependent) END: 1123 MAG: 6213 [Skills] +Pain Dampener +Regeneration Control>, +Mana Emission +Mana Compression +Remote Manipulation +Increase Efficiency +Ether Absorption +Body Strengthening>, [Unique Skills] , , +Increased Imagination +Multiple Spell +Image Composition +Delayed Casting>, < Blood Conversion->+ Body Strengthening +Mana Conversion +Stamina Conversion +Mana Strengthening +Blood Oath> *** Her status was a mix, well, he thought that it was probably because the people of this world don''t cultivate like from ATG. Instead, all they had to do was to kill a living being and they will get a part of the energy that will automatically increase their status. But because of that, it was not all round. While people from ATG are cultivated by absorbing Profound Energy directly in their bodies that increase their every accepts, thus having a balance status where everything is according to their realm. ''If it''s only a fight between arts then she can fight 2nd of Earth Profound which is quite a power with this worlds standards'' Yue, who heard that vampires have been extinct, slumped her shoulder. "So, everyone is dead¡­". She felt someone''s hand on her head. She looked up and saw, Wang Lei smiling gently. Qingyue also came forward and hugged her. Yue again started to cry in Qingyue''s embrace who was gently stroking her back. Wang Lei looked back towards the ceiling. He has sensed a beast there since the first time he has come in. He watched as a giant scorpion falls from the ceiling, blocking the way out. Qingyue and Yue''s attention also diverted towards it. Yue, who saw the giant scorpion clenched her teeth. ''I don''t have enough mana to fight''. She looked towards them and thought, maybe they will leave her as bait. Wang Lei looked at the scorpion who had the strength of a 1st of Earth Profound and was surprised. ''Her uncle went all way in sealing her, huh. Or is it just living here?'' ''Yue (A.I), can I convert this scorpion in currency?'' He has been thinking about it for some time now. But no matter what beast he killed before he couldn''t gain any currency. He thought it was probably because they were way too weak. ''You can master! The beast in this world, if they are not at Earth Profound or above, will not give you any currency. But if you change its energy into currency then you will not get any level up!'' Yue said. Wang Lei was thinking while Qingyue was silently waiting for him but Yue thought that they were scared. Who would not? It was a ferocious beast for humans as it was hard for them to fight it since they could not use mana directly. She walked up and stood before Wang Lei who was looking at her entertainingly. "You both run! I will stop this beast here!" Yue said with conviction. Wang Lei held her from her underarms and picked her up, "Wahh~" breaking her stoic expression into a funny one. "Just sit still, little Yue. Let big sister Yue''er take care of it" Yue pouted, "I am not little!" Qingyue who heard him smile. She thought having a little sister was not bad and Yue was cute to boast. She walked in front as Wang Lei retreats towards the wall with Yue in his hands who was pouting as not to get in Qingyue''s way. He saw as Qingyue started her fight with the beast using Fire. He felt something on his neck, "What are you doing?" "Let me drink your blood! Don''t worry as I will not drink much!" Yue said. Watching Qingyue fighting she could tell that she was not adapt to using fire magic and also surprised as she could use mana directly. She thought of helping her. "My blood? Well, drink as much you want. Don''t worry about me as I have an infinite supply of it!" Wang Lei said. With his immortality factor, his body constantly produces new blood. Not only that, but his blood also has the effect of ''Drink of Youth'' having an enormous amount of life energy in it. He could be called walking ''Fountain of Youth'' at this point. Yue was suspicious but didn''t shy away and took a bite on his neck. Her eyes went wide, ''Delicious! What is with this blood! Every drop is filled with an enormous amount of life energy! I can''t stop!'' While Yue was enjoying the most delicious blood, Qingyue was fighting with the scorpion. She has developed her control on Fire at the master level. Wang Lei has divided every elemental control into three levels: Master, Quasi-Grandmaster, and Grandmaster. Each level consists of three levels except the last one having four levels. She is trying to create her art with fire magic, though Wang Lei has helped her a lot. Dogging the tail of the scorpion by jumping backward she raises her finger towards the sky and uses the art that her brother taught her. A large ball of fire was created above the head of the scorpion. Since it was quite a large hall, it was enough to accommodate the fireball of 20 meters. It was the current limit she could create it but that doesn''t mean it was weak as it possesses 5000 degrees of temperature. She swings her finger downwards as the fireball that looked like a sun, started to fall towards the scorpion. Scorpion used a skill that hardens its skin. The sun falls but no sound is produced as it silently burns everything. After some time, smoke fades with the scorpion at the brink of death lays there twitching. Qingyue emotionlessly points her finger towards it, creating a sword of fire vertically downward that pierce its skin like bu??er, taking its life. With the death of the scorpion, Qingyue felt her strength increasing then suddenly jumped a higher realm. Taking a deep breath, she checks her strength that has reached half-step in the sky. She was astonished as to how fast her cultivation has become. First, this world was filled with Primordial Energy that no one cultivated. Second, killing a monster and taking its energy increased it further. The number of monsters she has killed at this point was uncountable! She looked back towards Wang Lei, who was being bear-hugged by Yue who was having a diner of her life. She walked towards him, "Good work, Yue''er. You have entered Quasi-Grandmaster." Wang Lei smiled, completely ignoring the person who has drunk his blood that could match the amount of 5 grown men. Qingyue nodded happily. "Fuahh~ that was incredible Wang Lei! Your blood is just heavenly!" Yue who finished drinking his blood said with her blank expression. Hearing her Wang Lei smiled while patting her head. "Did you enjoyed it? you can drink it anytime you want" "Really!?" Seeing him nodding, she finally smiled that was enough to capture the hearts of many men. "Now I should go and help, Qingyue!" She looked back but saw Qingyue looking towards her and hits her head, "Its big sister for you" Rubbing her head with tears in her eyes she says "But I am older!" Qingyue didn''t say anything but just raised her fist, "Big Sister, ok?". Yue nodded with a pout. Wang Lei smiled at their interaction and said, "We should continue then!" he started to walk towards the door, saving the corpse of scorpion in the way. Yue that was walking at the right side of Wang Lei asked, "What are you guys doing in this abyss?" "A vacation!" Wang Lei said. "Because I was bored!" Qingyue said. Yue wide eye looked at both of them with sweat between her brows and was thinking, ''Are they sane?! They have chosen this abyss for their vacation?!'' She was wondering what her future holds for her but happily followed after them. Chapter 31 - Orochi AN: Artemis name is changed into Yue/// *** ''Why? Why is this happening? It''s still the same! Even with the warning that person gave me I still couldn''t save myself¡­ Dammit¡­ dammit! ¡­ I want to go home¡­'' The boy looks up at the wall of the cave that he created from were some kind of liquid was dripping with a constant interval. Seeing the roof, he remembers the word of ''that person''. "If in the future you think this world doesn''t deserve you then find me, little Hajime". Remembering it Hajime gritted his teeth, ''I have to find him¡­ Fu*k this world! Fu*k the God¡­ Fu*k everyone! I will survive and go back!'' *** Wang Lei who was walking at the 150th floor of the Orcus labyrinth looks at the roof and grins. "What happened, Wang Lei?" Yue asked, seeing him looking at the ceiling and grinning. Qingyue also stopped and looked towards him. "Nothing," Wang Lei said and started to walk, again. Yue looked at the roof, then followed after them. It''s been three days since she has been freed and every day, for her, was more enjoyable than the last one. In these days, she found out that both, Wang Lie and Qingyue, could use magic directly like her that made her surprise and happy at the same time. She was not alone. She also found out that they were not from this world that made her scared, thinking that one day they will leave her, but Wang Lei ?ssured her saying that he will take her with him that almost made her cry. At the moment, she kissed him which didn''t end well with Qingyue hitting her head. She was sure if she was not a vampire than her head would have popped with that fist alone. But she could tell that Qingyue was not angry and just a little jealous. Her life has turned from a girl sealed, in the depth of the abyss for eternity, into a girl that now had a big sister and someone she loved. She was staring at Wang Lei when she saw him looking at her, "Is there something wrong?" Shaking her, Yue smiled. "Nothing, I just thought that you look really~ handsome today" Nodding Wang Lei said, "I always look handsome" he sighed, "It''s a sin for me to be this handsome. Don''t you think?" Yue was speechless at how narcissists he was. Qingyue smiled hearing him. She knew her brother was a narcissist and egoistic sometimes. She looks at the front and released a fire arrow, killing the monster in front. Yue looked at the monster that had a flower on its head and said, "Why do they flower on their heads?" "Who knows? Maybe it''s a fashion?" Wang Lei said in a playful way. "You know it, right? Tell me!" Yue said, looking towards Wang Lei. "Well, they are being controlled. That flower is like a hub connecting them with whoever is controlling them" Wang Lei shrugging his shoulders explained. Qingyue nodded. She has also found it. Yue seeing as Qingyue asked, "You also knew that, big sister?" Nodding Qingyue answered, "I did" Yue asked, "Then why I couldn''t found out?" "That''s because you practice mana while we don''t. We practice energy that is above mana, giving us ultra-perception against other energies." Wang Lei explained. He was going to change her energy anyway. He thought it was the right time. "There are other energies except for mana!" Yue asked with surprise. She has never heard that. Nodding Wang Lei said, "There are many different energies that are stronger than mana. The one we use is called Primordial Energy which is the purest form of all energies." Yue''s eyes went wide with the discovery she made today. Excitedly, she looked towards him. "Can I also use it? I want to become strong enough to fight by Wang Lei''s side!" Smiling Wang Lei said, "Of course you can! Here, let me change your energy to Primordial Energy. It will hurt a little as I will be changing your body structure a little to match it with mine and Yue''er, ok?". He was first going to produce a set of Profound Veins then change her mana in Primordial Energy! He touched her head, . Yue gritted her teeth as she felt a great amount of pain. Using her skill, she decreases her pain. , , >. As Wang Lei said, he felt his energy decreasing at a tremendous pace. In just 3 seconds, his energy was already spent more than half. Just as his energy was about to hit rock bottom it stopped. Sighing he looked at Yue who was checking her body and her eyes went wide. Yue felt great changes in her body. She felt her body ascending to higher realms at a rapid rate. Getting the knowledge of the new skill, she used it on her. [Yue] 323 years old, Female Race: Vampire Job: Divine Priestess Level: 59 STR: 5285 DEF: 5259 AGI: 5259 VIT: Immortal (Energy Dependent) MAG (Primordial Energy): 6993 RES: 5225 *** She slack-jawed looked at her status. She has never seen someone''s status this high. She thought if her status was this high then what about Qingyue and Wang Lei who were stronger than her? Wang Lei seeing her status nodded. Now, she has officially entered the 2nd of Earth Profound while her mana changed to Primordial Energy raising it to the peak of Sky Realm. ''Being a Vampire lets you absorb more energy, huh'' "Now you can feel other energies more easily. Try it" Wang Lei said, pointing at the monster that was coming their way. Yue nodded and looked at the monster, using Primordial Energy, she finds a thread-like connection of flower with the monster''s brain, leading to an unknown location. "Is the direction where the thread is going, the place of the controller?" Yue asked pointing in the direction from where the thread was coming from. Patting her head, Wang Lei said, "Precisely, you are a genius Yue to be able to use it at your first try" Smiling happily Yue said, "That''s right. Good that you know" Chatting, they continued their journey. After a week, they reached the last floor. Standing in front of the gate, they were looking at it. "Is this the last floor?" Yue asked. She has never met someone who has cleared a labyrinth so she wasn''t sure. "Yeah, it is. I can feel a powerful presence from inside. Though I can beat it with ease" Wang Lei said, smiling smugly. ''A peak Sky Profound, huh'' *** [Jian Wang Lei] 18 years old, Male Class: Creator Level: ??? DEF: 7236 AGI: 7220 VIT: Immortal END: ¡Þ MAG (Primordial Energy): 9298 RES: 7298 *** He has reached Emperor Realm two weeks ago while his energy was almost reaching the mortal limit and that was after he didn''t cultivate but his body automatically absorbing Primordial Energy from the surrounding and with the experience shared between him and Qingyue. He was just astonished as to how a different cultivation environment could affect his speed in cultivation this much. The same was with Qingyue but she absorbed the monster energies too. She was 7th of Sky Profound but her energy was already reaching the peak of Emperor Realm. They were in this Labyrinth for a month now. ''Should I buy it now?'' Looking at the door, he said, "We will go in now. Yue and Yue''er will be fighting the monster inside while I will watch from the sideline, ok?" ''Yue (A.I), buy the skill '' Wang Lei internally said. "Yes, master!" [Ding! Skill has been brought] [Ding! Skill with the help of has evolved into !] Looking at the screen, Wang Lei smiled. He has once tried using the to revive the dead monster''s shadow but instead ended up reviving the monster itself. He found out that he can''t revive something already dead. Like the shadows, they were never ''alive'' to begin with. SFX: the sound of heavy doors opening He looked up and saw Qingyue and Yue, opening the door and making their way inside. He also followed them and went inside. A great hall showed itself in front of him with high pillars supporting the whole structure. They walked inside as a large magic circle bloomed below them, summoning a hydra. "It''s big!" Yue said, at which Qingyue nodded agreeing with her. "Let''s go!" Qingyue said as she vanishes and appears on one of the 6 heads of the hydra. She makes a griping motion and a sword appears in her hand. It was a simple long sword, the only thing that made it unique was a rainbow color gem at its hilt. It was the sword that Wang Lei had given her. It augmented her elemental powers to an extreme level. Making a long vertical arc motion, Qingyue says. A huge crimson slash comes out of the sword, decapitating one of the heads. Another head tries to bite her but before it could reach it, a Javelin of fire comes, piercing and destroying it. Qingyue looks at the direction from where the Javelin came from and sees Yue standing there. Nodding towards her, she continues her fight by doing a horizontal slash beheading another head. Dodging lighting breath released from one of the head, she appears beside Yue who raises her hand and a huge sphere of blue-white flames with the 20 meters in diameter is created taking additional two heads with only one remain. Normally, Yue could only create the sphere of 6 to 7 diameter with her mana reserve but with her energy changing to Primordial Energy, she could now summon 20 meters one with only half the previous usage of energy. The remaining head sees as it is the only one left and roars in anger. Mana started to gather in its mouth as it releases it in the direction of them. A huge white beam of light travels towards them but before it reached them, it started to freeze and comes at halt just before Qingyue''s palm that she has raised in ''s direction. Gently blowing towards it, shattering it into tiny pieces of ice. Yue looks at this with an incredulous look. "What was that, Big sister?" "It is part of the art that brother created," Qingyue says. Yue nodded. Since it was Wang Lei then anything was possible, is what she thought. Looking at the remaining head, she gathers her remaining energy six spheres of lighting encircle the last head, forming to a ring of lighting then creating a larger sphere at the center of the ring, which electrifies the hydra while preventing it from escaping, and burns it to death. With the loss of her all energy, Yue wobbles and was about to fall when she felt something soft behind her. Looking behind she saw Qingyue and her ?h?st, ''Huge¡­''. Wang Lei was silently looking at their whole fight. He was quite surprised by Yue''s magic that had enough strength to match the peak of Sky Profound Realm, especially her and . He walks in front of the corpse of the hydra . The word that could send to shivers to any who heard it as it felt like a calling to their souls. A blue and dark shadow rises from the hydra forming an exact copy of it that kneels in front of him. "We heard you call, King!" A deep ancient voice resounds in the hall that startles Qingyue and Yue who was resting. They both look towards Wang Lei with incredulity. "Your name shall be Orochi!" Wang Lei, remembering the name of a certain mythical creature, said. "Orochi understands," Orochi says. "I want you to guard here. If someone comes here, then kill him. If he/she is not able to destroy all of your heads don''t let it pass. If they pass the test then you can come back to me, understand?" Wang Lei said. "Understood!" Orochi says and hides in the shadows. Chapter 32 - Live Only For You! Giving orders to Orochi, Wang Lei and others entered the last floor or the place where Orcus left the Creation Magic. On the other side of the door was another hall, albeit smaller than the previous one. Inside one could see the artificial sun in the sky(?) or the roof that was made to look like the sky. Wang Lei was impressed by the craft of Orcus who created an artificial environment for him to live inside the labyrinth at the same time he laments at their fate. But he thought that they haven''t had enough resolve to overthrow Ehit. If they did, then they would have killed him even if the one standing before them was armies of humans. But instead, they chose to hide and pass their magic to the future generation. Were they that sure that Ehit would not use the same tactic as he did with them? Or they thought that the one to inherit would choose to kill every human or other race that stood between them? Either way, before trying to overthrow Ehit they should have enough resolve to make sacrifices. But that didn''t mean that Wang Lei thought less of them. He knew that standing for the whole world, that they tried to protect, and when the same people they tried to protect going against them wouldn''t have been a good experience. So for them to choose not to kill them also required a firm resolve. He knew if he was in their position then he would have chosen the same or maybe he would just kill every single being that stood between him and his target. He would never know since he has never experienced it as such. Qingyue and Yue were curiously looking everywhere. They could tell that everything was fake here but it still surprised them that Orcus could create such things. They followed after Wang Lei, reaching the center of the room they saw a huge magic circle, etched on the floor. At the side of the circle, they could see a dead body, decayed as only the skeleton was left, sitting on a chair. One could feel melancholy seeing the body. Wang Lei look at the circle with his as to understand its mysteries. Sometime later, he walks and stands in the center of the circle. It starts to shine and a hologram image of Oscar Orcus appears in front of him. He looked like a young man who had gentle feminine features and a long, slender build. He wore black-rimmed spectacles and had shoulder-length black hair tied up in a ponytail. "I congratulate you on overcoming my trial. My name is Oscar Orcus. I am the man who created this labyrinth. I suppose¡­" he started his introduction and the truth about Ehit and how everyone was nothing but chess piece to him as to how he used every living being to entertain him, "¡­As a reward for hearing me out, I shall grant you my strength. How you use it is entirely up to you. I can only pray you won''t use it for evil. That''s all I have to say. Thank you for listening to the end. May the ''blessings'' of the gods never reach you." With the end of the message, the hologram disappears, and information about Creation Magic was forced into his consciousness. [Ding! The host has acquired the ancient magic of gods !] Nodding at the description, he beckoned Qingyue and Yue to also stand in the circle while he made his way towards the body. Qingyue and Yue saw the same thing as Wang Lei before acquiring the magic. It was power full magic that let them ''Interfere with Inorganic material'', though they thought it would be useless to them. Since they were more of a direct fighter. Wang Lei stood in front of the Orcus looking at the body, "Is he the maverick Oscar Orcus the creator of the labyrinth?" Yue asked. Nodding Wang Lei answered, "He, indeed, is. Though now he is nothing more than a dead body" "Do you think what he said is the truth? About Ehit being an Evil God" "Does it matter?" He looked towards her and pats her head, "I am going to kill him anyway. It is one of the reasons I came into this world after all." Yue nodded. Qingyue has told her their reason for coming into this world so she was not surprised. To her, as long as she was with both of them, it didn''t matter whether they killed God or any other at that matter. After burying the body of Orcus they check all the other rooms though all they found was different minerals and books about different subjects. After checking all the rooms, they decided to stay there for a week before going out. Wang Lie also wanted to try mastering before going out. He thought it was quite a peculiar magic. It was night as an artificial moon was hung in the sky(?). Wang Lei was taking a hot bath, relaxing. Qingyue and Yue already slept as they were tired due to excess usage of their mana. As he was thinking how much his life has changed, he heard the sound of footsteps from his behind. He didn''t need to look back to know who it was. Yue looked towards him, smiling she entered the spring. Moonlight raised her beauty to another level. Her golden hair shone with her red eyes glittering with seduction enough to tempt him. Even though her body was not m?tur?d, it had curves at the right places further increasing her exquisiteness. She walked and sat on his ??p with her back facing him, relaxing and placing her head on his ?h?st. Wang Lei didn''t shy away he hugs her small but soft waist and adjusts her posture a little to make it more comfortable for both of them. The whole hall retains its silence as only the sound of water could be heard. Yue opened her eyes as she gazes at the moon, "Thank you, Wang Lei" Wang Lei didn''t say anything as he quietly listens to her. "Thank you for saving me from this abyss and for releasing me from the seal that I thought would never be lifted for eternity. Thank you for providing me with another family and for giving me another reason to live. You know when you first released me, I thought like my uncle and other family members, you will betray me. But you never did. Instead, treated me like a friend, as a family. Even changed my energy to that of the same as yours and big sister." She spins and looks into her eyes with passion and love, "Thank you for everything. I love You, Wang Lei! I want to be yours! Be with you for eternity!" <~///NSFW///~> Wang Lei gently ??r?ss her cheeks, "There will be no going back, you know." Yue gave the most dazzling smile, "I know". Leaning forward Wang Lei takes her lips as he pushes her closer by her waist. Yue was sitting on his ??p, her ?h?st pressed against his. She locks her arms around his neck and enjoys the kiss that has intensified to a battle between two tongues. "Mmngh~" Yue m??n?d and separates herself from him, gasping for breath. Her ?h?st was heavily moving up and down. Doing a ???k?n? motion on her lips she said, "It was delicious~". She slowly strokes his ?h?st as she felt something hard touch her bu?? cheeks, smiling seductively, "Take me~" Wang Lei smirks, "Gladly~". Bending down, he takes her already erect n?pp?? that had soft-pink color ?r???? making it tantalizing. "Hnmg~" m??n?d Yue as she felt him su?k?n? her small br??st with also from time to time ???k?n? her n?pp?? and around it. Softly stroking her back, Wang Lei slides his hand down to her small but soft bu?? and gives it a squeeze eliciting a m??n from her. Spreading her bu??, he places his dragon that was already ready to soar inside them enjoying the warmth that it brought. "Ahng~!!" Reaching the peak of p???sur?, Yue m??n?d in ecstasy as her puss? releases its love juice emanating the area with her fragrance. Leaving her br??st with hickeys on them, Wang Lei locks his gaze with her. Yue places her hands on his shoulder while adjusting her waist and places his D at her entrance and grins, "Make me your ~!". Wang Lei slowly started to raise his h?ps as his tip entered her tight entrance spreading it wide. He released a groan with how tight her entrance was. Sliding in he met her h?m?n. Since she was a vampire it probably healed every time it broke. He seals her lips and does a thrust motion taking her v?r??n?t? with it. Yue releases a painful groan in his mouth. Wang Lei didn''t move right away as he waits for the pain to subdue while continuing kissing her trying to diverge her attention to the kiss. He also used his as not to let her h?m?n heal again. After a minute or two, their lips separate with a thin thread of saliva connecting them. With little tears in her eyes, Yue said, "You can move now" "Ah~ Ah~ It¡­ feel great~" Yue said between her breaths. Wang Lei started to thrust faster, he felt intense p???sur? as her tight walls wrapped themselves around his p?n?s that reached her deepest parts. "Faster~! Hhnmgg¡­~!!" At the same time Yue climaxed, Wang Lei also ?ummed, filling her with his load that made an unnatural bulge in her stomach. Yue limply falls on his cheat and breaths heavily. Wang Lei hugged her while gently stroking her head. Yue closes her eyes, enjoying his tender care for her that made her melt on him and falls asleep. While ??r?ssing he looks up at the moon when he felt another presence on the upper floors. ''It seems that little Hajime will reach this floor by another three days'' Wang Lei looks down and saw that Yue was sleeping with a beautiful smile on her face. Giving a peck on her forehead Wang Lei softly whisper, "Good night" Chapter 33 - Great Reisen Labyrinth AN: Meatball_san here! sorry for the late upload as I am quite busy these days with college and stuff. I will still try to upload as consistently as I can! *** Wang Lei and co'' were eating their breakfast when they heard a loud sound from the other side of the door. Qingyue and Yue looked alert, "Did someone reached the last floor?" Asked Yue. She was surprised as it was the same as climbing heaven for humans. Nodding Wang Lei said, "You wait, I will go and check it". Both of them nodded. They were not worried about him. They thought that the only one who could stand before him was Ehit and no one else! Wang Lei vanishes and appeared outside the hall. It was a mess as everything was destroyed. The whole destruction was caused by some high explosives. Looking at the side, he saw Orochi with three of his head missing. He has stopped his regeneration or the one fighting him will probably die. He looked at the person who was fighting with Orochi, and just as he thought¡ªit was Hajime. He looked the same as original¡ªonly there was no Yue by his side. He silently watches as Hajime continues his fights with Orochi. *** "So this is the last floor, huh?" Hajime said, standing in front of the huge door. He grins, "No matter what is on the other side, I will survive!" he said with conviction as he opens the door and enters the hall. Inside the hall was empty with no life to be seen. Confused he starts to walk towards the only gate in the whole hall. When he reached close to the gate, he felt a great presence lock on him. Vigilantly, he looks around him while taking out his gun and taking a fighting posture. Soon he saw as something started to rise from the shadows that the pillars created. Soon it took the form of a hydra with six heads. Just from its presence and the pressure, it was releasing, Hajime could tell that it was stronger than him. But that didn''t make him scared, instead, determination flashes through his eyes as he grins, maniacally. "Welcome, Challenger! In the name of my King, I shall test you! If you can destroy all my six heads, then I shall let you pass. Otherwise, only death awaits you!" Hajime, wide eye looks at the Orochi. It was the first time he met a monster that could talk. Narrowing his eyes, Hajime asked, "What do you mean by ''Your King''? Are you talking about Oscar Orcus, the maverick?" Suddenly he felt pressure on him increasing, "Insolent! How can our King be the same as a mortal! Our King is the strongest being alive!" If Wang Lei was here, he would have cringed as how Orochi acted as a fanatical follower of a religion. Hajime raised a brow, "Doesn''t matter! If I destroy all you six heads; you will let me pass, right?" "Indeed, that is what we said" "Then wouldn''t you die?" Hajime asked, curiously. "Humph! We are brought back with the power of our King! If it was that easy to kill us, then we wouldn''t call ourselves the servant of King!" Orochi said with a proud look. Hajime didn''t say anything else as he raised his gun and take aim at one of Orochi''s head and fire. Orochi makes a slight turn with his head, dodging the bullet at the same time his other heads release different elemental spells. Hajime saw that his attack was dodged. Seeing the incoming attacks, he dodges and starts to run circle while at the same time fires at Orochi''s different heads. Most of his bullets were dodged while others that hit him didn''t result in much damage. ''He doesn''t have flesh!!'' Dodging another barrage of elemental attacks, Hajime takes distance from Orochi. From behind he took out a railgun and takes a stance with it. Energy started to gather at its tip. Orochi felt a threat from the rail gun. A beam was released at a supersonic speed reaching Orochi in seconds, before he could understand what happened, he was already missing his three heads. Angrily, Orochi uses his breath attack. Seeing three kinds of different elemental breath coming towards him. Hajime takes out a giant shield, placing it in front of him¡ªblocking the breath. Hajime starts to run towards Orochi with tiny explosives in his hand. Though they, indeed, looked tiny but every single one of them had tremendous explosive powers. Reaching Orochi, he uses with appearing behind every head and planting the explosives. Orochi confusedly looks towards him. "What did you do, human?" Devilishly smiling, Hajime''s answers, "Nothing!" and fires towards the explosives. Orochi simply dodges the attach not knowing that it was attended for the explosives. Boom! A loud explosive sound was heard as Orochi''s remaining three heads blasts off. Clap* Clap* Clap* Cautiously looking from where the sound came from, Hajime''s saw Wang Lei sitting there and clapping. Seeing him¡ªhis eyes went wide¡ªthere were many different emotions in them, but the most evident one was happiness. Holstering his gun, he walks towards him. "You have grown stronger, little Hajime!" Wang Lei exclaimed, happily. "But not as strong as you!" Hajime said while narrowing his eyes. Even now¡ªwhere he can tell that he has reached the strongest being under Ehit and his apostles¡ªhe couldn''t feel an ounce of strength from Wang Lei. It was like he existed, yet he didn''t. Wang Lei smiles widen, "Well, that is pretty much impossible! But you shouldn''t feel down as you have already reached a level that is quite impossible for the humans of this world to reach¡ªas long as they are not any other race," Hajime''s eyebrows twitched, "Can you send me back in my main world?" He asked seriously. His only wish was to go back to his world. He didn''t want to stay in this godforsaken world¡ªwait! But a god does exist in this world. Hearing him Wang Lei raised a brow, "Are you sure? Don''t you want to revenge from the one who throws you in this abyss or Ehit who brought you in this world without your or anyone else consent? If not, then I will be disappointed in you, little Hajime," Hajime frowns, does he want to take revenge on those who brought him in this situation? He knew what he d?s?r?d from his heart was to return home. But was that alright? Did he want revenge? Remembering his time, he spent in this abyss, the despair that he had to go through. The pain and torture he went through. Gritting his teeth, Hajime''s says, "You are right! I want to take revenge!" Flames of anger burst in his eyes. Wang Lei smiles widen, "Perfect! Letting those, who want you dead is the same as letting the person who r?p?d your mother go! Both will return for more. Now, before that, you need to know who I am and why I am here¡ªin this world." Hajime was also curious about Wang Lei''s background. So, he listened with focus. "Well, to start with, my name is Jiang Wang Lei; you should call me Wang Lei. I am from¡­" So Wang Lei explained his origin as to how he was not from this world and how or why they¡ªQingyue and him¡ª came to this world and the ring that he wears means. About the concept of the guild and how he was going to open one in this Universe. Hajime was dizzy with all the information that he got from him. He knew that Wang Lei was special but he never thought that a total Universe could exist. He has read the concept of parallel Worlds but not a completely different Universe. He was even more surprised when he heard about the guild and the role of the ring that he wore. He¡ªsuddenly¡ªfelt a great responsibility on his shoulders. He was not an idiot like before, and would never reject his offer to make him Vice-Guild leader. Wang Lei explained everything necessary for Hajime to know. He was wondering, next time he should just directly transfer the information to the brain as it was quite a hassle to explain everything every time. Hajime silently stood at his place to digest everything that he learned today. After 30 minutes of information digestion, Hajime''s asked, "So, I would need all ancient magic if I want to take my revenge with Ehit and to return home?" "About your revenge with Ehit¡ªwell, forget it. Anyway, if you want to return your world then, indeed, you need to require all ancient magic. If you want to show me your worth, then at least conquer all the labyrinth and defeat¡ªat least¡ªthree of Ehit apostles" Wang Lei said. Right now, Hajime was, with his mana and strength, close to the 4th of Sky Profound. If his abilities and skills were added, then he could probably fight with a peak Sky Profound. Wang Lei was wondering that using an unorthodox way of gaining strength like Hajime was not bad. As long as, one could bear all that bone wrenching pain then he could pave a fast way to the top. He was wonder if Hajime ate a monster in another world; will he get its stats too? If he could, then it was worth giving it a try. "Well, let''s go inside¡­" Throwing a space ring in his direction, Wang Lei continues, "You need to acquire first¡­ Orochi!" With his call, different shadows merge to make Orochi that enters his shadow. Hajime was curiously looking at the ring while following him, when he saw the monster that he just fought, merging with his shadow. Surprised he asked, "So, you are the Kind he was talking about! How did you create that?" While walking towards the end of the hall, Wang Lei answers, "Just a skill of mine." Hajime nodded in understanding. There were many inexplicable skills out there. He thought it was probably a unique skill. Reaching the end of the hall, they both entered it. Hajime surprised looks inside. He was a Synergist, and so, he could tell that everything created inside is by the hand of another Synergist. Wang Lei took him to the magic circle and let him stand on it. After obtaining , Wang Lei gave him minerals or ores that he found here¡ªnot all¡ªbut just enough for him to create the weapons that he wants. Wang Lei also restored his lost hand. Today was the end of the week, and they were also leaving the labyrinth. Hajime wanted to stay and study so, Wang Lei didn''t bother him. Gathering above the magic circle that let them go out, they were teleported in another room. It was dark with no light but was not a problem for them. Yue didn''t like dark places and Wang Lei knew that¡ªthat''s why he took her hand to ?ssure her that she was not lonely. Getting out of the room, they found themselves in a barren land with no vegetation in sight. "It is Risen Gorge. I have studied in a book that magic doesn''t work here or at least that was supposed to happen" Yue said by creating a small fireball on her finger. "Well, it''s not a surprise as we don''t use Mana, to begin with." Wang Lei said, looking around the area. Yue nodded in understanding. "Where we going from here, brother?" Qingyue asked. Wang Lei looked towards the west and smiles, "Just to save a little girl that has spent millennia alone!" Yue tilted her head, "Little girl?" Qingyue also looked towards him. "Hm, don''t worry about it. Whether I would like to ask you two if you want to come with me or just start your adventure. I mean, if you stay with me then¡ªindeed¡ªyou will become strong but it will hinder your growth." Wang Lei said. He didn''t know about Yue but Qingyue needed more experience. She also needed to create more friends or she will remain alone. "I will go with you, Wang Lei," Yue said. She didn''t want to be alone anymore so she thought of going with him. "What about you Qingyue?" Wang Lei asked. "I will also stay with you. Since going alone would be boring." Qingyue said. Nodding Wang Lei said, "Let''s go then, I know where to find the next labyrinth" They followed after him, towards the Great Reisen Labyrinth. The way towards the Labyrinth was uneventful as all the monsters that came in their way were killed within a second. After walking for about an hour, they were now standing in front of a little cave. Following in they found out a tablet with something written on it. "Welcome! Miledi Raisen''s Doki Waku Great Labyrinth~" Yue read the worlds that made everyone silent. Ignoring the world, Yue went towards the wall and pushes it, creating an entrance; leading inside the labyrinth. They entered the labyrinth and were attacked with arrows that they all dodge without much of an effort. It was a labyrinth that was needed to be conquered without the use of magic which was useless on them. So, it didn''t take them long enough to reach the end of the room where different platforms where floating in the air¡ªdefying the gravity. "This¡­ how are they flying all these subjects?" Qingyue asked curiously. Wang Lei raised his hand and made a griping motion, condensing the platform in a tiny particle before destroying it. Suddenly a huge golem appeared in front of them, releasing intimidating aura. Just as Yue and Qingyue were about to attach ''it''. It spoke. "Yahoo! Nice to meet you! I am the one beloved by all, Miledi Raisen-chan!" the whole room went into a strange silence. "Ara? No reply? That''s no good manners, you know! Good Heavens! Youngsters these days¡­" "Emm¡­ who are you, again?" Yue asked, confused. Miledi Raisen should be dead. The big golem pouted¡ªor at least tried. "Moo~ I have told you that I am beloved by all, Miledi Raisen!" Yue had a frown on her head, "But, Miledi Raisen, should be dead¡­ and she was a human girl, not a golem. According to the Memoirs I read in Oscar Orcus labyrinth" "Ohhhh~ You already have been to that Old Man''s labyrinth! What did he say about me?" Miledi asks. "Nothing. Now, answer my question, you should be human, right?" Yue askes again. "My appearance is due to ''God''s Age'' Magic! If you want to know more than defeat me~" Miledi said, merrily. It''s been more than a thousand years since she talks to anyone¡ªit made her excited. "It''s because of , right? And with the help of Oscar Orcus, she created a golem to accommodate her soul; as to become pseudo-immortal!" Wang Lei explained. Hearing him, Yue and Qingyue nodded while Miledi cautiously looks towards him. "You know a lot, boy. What''s your name and your purpose of acquiring the ''God''s Age'' Magic?" Her cheerful air changed into that of a tigress¡ªready to pounce on her target at any given moment. Both Qingyue and Yue entered their fighting stance. "You want to know? Then defeat me and I will tell you~" Wang Lei said, playfully. A red glint appears in the golem eyes of Miledi, "Very well then! I hope you are ready to not-to-die by the hand of the Miledi-chan!" "Yue and Yue''er¡ªyou both step back. I will fight her." Wang Lei said. He wanted to fight someone for some time now but couldn''t find a worthy opponent. But she was perfect. *** [Miledi Reisen (Golem)] 2000+ Years Old, Female Race: Human (Golem: Azantium Ore) Job: Divine Priestess Level: ??? STR: 9261 DEF: 8894 AGI: 7256 VIT: Immortal (Soul) END: 8485 MAG: 9485 RES: 9256 *** Her stats were in Sovereign Realm! ''Well, she was called the Strongest Magician for a reason''. Wang Lei grins. "Now let''s get started, shall we?" Cracking his knuckles, Wang Lei said. "Don''t regret it, ok~?" Miledi said as she raises her fist and throws it towards him with bound. Wang Lei didn''t dodge, instead, he also throws his fist towards the coming fist. His fist looked like quite small when compared to hers''. Both fists collide, producing intense waves. Boom! Wang Lei was thrown downwards, crushing many platforms in his way. "Wang Lei!" "Brother!" Qingyue and Yue shouted at the same time. "Ara~ I thought you were stronger then this~" Miledi said. "Hehehe~ that''s right! I am indeed stronger than this! But if I use my whole strength then we would not be able to enjoy this fight!" Wang Lei said coming out of the debris. His clothes were a mess, but there was no wound on his body. He crouches a little, gathering power in his legs, he launches himself towards her. Making another fist, he throws it at Miledi; who also throws another fist towards him. But this time with more Gravity¡ªenough to destroy a mountain! Again, punches collide. But unlike before, Wang Lei didn''t last a second, before he was again thrown away. This time one could see that he was missing his dominant hand. "You will die; you know~," Miledi said. She was a Golem, made from the strongest metal; and with her it was close to impossible to win against her in terms of strength. Wang Lei didn''t say anything. He never felt like this before; he felt his body boiling¡ªin excitement. His grin was reaching his ears¡ªlooking quite devilish. His hand started to heal, within seconds, it was back to normal. "Let''s continue shall we~" Miledi in surprise looks towards him, "That is some inhumane regeneration! Are you a Vampire?" "Vampire? Heh~ sorry to disappoint you but I am immortal!" Wang Lei said. His regeneration was many times powerful than this world''s vampires. Though, he still hasn''t taken a blood essence of Yue and upgrades it. According to the system, he can upgrade the blood essence of any bloodline to God-tier! And God-tier of Vampire was complete immortality in all senses. Hearing it, Miledi finally becomes serious. "Though I don''t know how you achieve it, I will see it with my own eyes. Whether you are immortal or not!" Her eyes shone and different platforms started to fall towards him at high speed. "That isn''t going to work you know!" Wang Lei said and took his fist back. There was a golden glow in his eyes before he released his fist, ! The huge condensed wind pressure was released¡ªdestroying every single platform. "My turn!" Wang Lei launches himself towards Miledi and throws a punch straight at her ! Miledi feeling the power behind the punch, shield herself with her hands in cross¡ªin front of her. Wang Lei punch hits her hand, creating a massive shock wave that makes the air around them reverberate. "¡­Ugh" Miledi hands shattered as she drops on the ground, shaking it¡ªas if an earthquake. "Fhu~ is that all?" Wang Lei said, releasing the breath. "Not now!" Miledi said. Wang Lei felt dangerous. Hurriedly, teleporting away he saw that the place he was standing was destroyed. " is really something else, huh". He said as he saw thousands of platforms launching towards him. If it was just platforms, then he would have just destroyed them. But every single platform here had its gravity increased to match a continent. He was wondering just how proficient was she with this magic. He smiled. Talking his fist back and talking a stance ! It was a punch based on . Li Qiye created it with his understanding of and Wang Lei, possessing
  • , also created it with the understanding that reached the same level as Li Qiye! Miledi saw with horror as he throws his punch. The platforms, instead of destroying, silently turned to dust. Miledi looks up and saw the sky. She couldn''t believe as his punch¡ªnot only destroyed the platforms¡ªit destroyed the very structure of the labyrinth. She was sure if that fist was aimed towards her or the earth, then everything would have destroyed¡ªleaving nothing behind! "¡­monster" "Hah¡­ hah¡­" Wang Lei breathes heavily. It was a technique that used most of his physical and magical energy. He felt as if his weight doubled because of exhaustion. "It''s my win, Little Miledi" Chapter 34 - Shea Haulia "It''s my win, Little Miledi" Wang Lei said between his breaths. Miledi was laying on the floor¡ªsilently¡ªlooking towards the sky. She doesn''t remember when was the last time she saw one. The whole room went into silence when Miledi felt someone seating on her ?h?st. Looking down, she saw Wang Lei seating there¡ªwith his hand supporting him, looking towards the sky. "Say, Little Miledi; do you want to become my companion?" Wang Lei asked. He really liked her at the same time pitied her fate. If he had to choose the one with the strongest resolve between Liberators, then Miledi would definitely be number one. "I can''t do that¡­ I have to stay here to guide those who will come for the ''''God''s Age'' Magic. I also can''t leave this place without a body." Miledi said. Her only purpose was to kill Ehit and if she could by sacrificing her freedom then she was more than willing to. "You don''t have to worry about that. I am going to kill Ehit anyway, as for your body; I will create a new one for you!" Wang Lei said. "You can create a body!" Miledi asked, astonished. Creating a human body was not something a human could do. First, you needed a complete understanding, then the power of creation to create one. The only way she could think was which she knew he didn''t possess. Nodding Wang Lei said, "Of course I can! So, what you say? Want to become my companion in defeating Ehit?" Wang Lei stood up and looked towards her. Miledi though for a time then nodded, "Very well then~ Miledi-chan shall help you~" She said cheerfully. Her previous gloom was gone. "Good! Then lead me to the place where is. I need my reward of clearing this labyrinth." Wang Lei said and looked towards the hole in the labyrinth he created. Miledi watches in surprise as everything started to return, back to normal. "Do you also have ?" "Yes and No." Wang Lei said. "Moo~ tell Miledi-chan~" Wang Lei ignored her as he and others stood on a floating platform that was being controlled by Miledi, taking them towards the place where they can get . After floating for 15 minutes, they reached another room. They opened the door, "Yahoo~! It has been not so while~" and saw a mini golem with a smiling face on. It was real Miledi while that big on was being controlled by an Ore. Leading them towards the magic circle, all three acquired . "Now let''s make a body for you." Wang Lei said as he walks towards her. Miledi seriously nodded. Different ruins started to merge forming an exotic gate leading to nowhere. On could only see the darkness inside and nothing else¡ªgiving one eerily feeling. "Let''s go." Wang Lei said as he walks inside the gate, others following him. Once inside, they saw that they were standing on the ground with a distinctive smell of herb in the air. In front of them was a huge mansion with herb garden all around it¡ªcreating a sense of mystique. "Welcome to My World! Follow me. We need to go inside the mansion." Wang Lei said as he started to walk towards the mansion with everyone following behind, who were surprised that he could create such a big sub-dimension. Especially Miledi, she was wondering if he knew all ancient magic or not. If she knew that it was not a sub-dimension but a totally different world with its own set of rules, what kind of face would she make? Entering the mansion, Wang Lei led them in a big hall. It was empty as there was nothing but furniture inside. "I will create your body here!" Said Wang Lei. Miledi didn''t say anything and just nodded while Qingyue and Yue went to explore this place. They were curious about this place that Wang Lei called My World. Wang Lei started the process of creating a new body for her. First, he read her memories about the appearance that she wanted for her body. It was no different from her original. It was the appearance of a beautiful young woman with long blonde hair, blue eyes, and a petite figure. She gave one feeling of cheerfulness though if one talks about her past they would realize that it was just a fa?ade to hide her true self. Second, he started to build her body. He could create the body but not the soul but he could transfer her soul from the golem into the new body without any problem. Miledi was silently looking towards him, who was working with his full concertation in creating a body for her. She has to say that he looked quite handsome when he worked seriously. She was also surprised as she could feel the World itself helping him in creating her body. She was curious about this place that he called My World. Done with creating the body, Wang Lei wipes the imaginary sweat from his forehead. "It''s done. Now, stand on that magic circle, Miledi-chan." He said while pointing towards a magic circle at the side of the hall that was connected to another circle on which the body was. Miledi nodded and went to stand on that circle. Just as she stood on the circle, she felt her control over the golem losing. The circles started to shine. Both¡ªthe one with Miledi and the one with the created body¡ªstarted to shine. Soon, Miledi started to lose the sensation of touch, smell; hearing, and sight as she felt her sight darken. She didn''t know how much time has passed as she opens her eyes and found Wang Lei looking towards her with concerns in his eyes. Seeing his face so close to her face, her heartbeat rises. She unconsciously looked sideways when she felt a different sensation throughout her body, a sensation that she was familiar with but at the same time not. It was the sound of a heart beating. She hurriedly stood and looks at her body and realized that she was not a golem but a bone fid human. Unwillingly, tears started to gather in her eyes. How long has it been? She couldn''t even remember the last time she felt this sensation. She felt someone patting her head, looking in the direction she saw Wang Lei smiling towards her gently. "Welcome back, Miledi. It''s good to have you as my companion" Hearing him, a beautiful smile bloomed on her childish face. "Hm, Thank You¡­" "Miledi-chan revives!" Miledi said, standing in front of the entrance of the labyrinth. It''s been two months since they have entered the Reisen Labyrinth. In these two months, they were staying inside the My World. Wang Lei never completely explored it so he thought of doing that. First, it was just him doing different things but then others found out that they could create anything there. Well, after that it was hectic with all kinds of things being created. In the end, they all ended up spending the whole two months inside there. Roar! They all heard a monster roar and looked towards where it came from. There the saw a dinosaur type monster. What surprised them was not the monster but a girl with ears running towards them with full speed with snot coming out of her nose, asking for help. "Kyaa~ It''s a barbarian monster. Lili, save me~" Miledi shouted and hides behind Wang Lei, who looks towards her with a blank face. "What''s with that look? I can''t use magic in Reisen Gorge~!" Miledi said. Wang Lei ignored her. He has already changed her energy to Primordial Energy. So, she could easily use magic here. "Help me~!" shouted the bunny running before the monsters, towards them. Wang Lei raised his fingers, making a shape of a gun with his hand. With every word released from his mouth, a monster would die with a gaping hole in their heads. The bunny girl, seeing as every monster dying stopped and looked towards her savior. Tears welled up in her eyes, "I finally found you~" said the bunny girl as she started to run towards Wang Lei but was stopped by Yue before she could reach him. "Who are you? And what you want from Wang Lei?" asked Yue. "I am Shea Haulia! I saw a future where he will save me! So, please save meee!" Shea said as she jumped towards Wang Lei who caught her. "What do you mean by saving you?" Qingyue asked, curiously. "That¡­" and so she told them about her family circumstances, her ability to use magic directly. How she was treated by other demi-humans- of Verbergen and how¡ªafter¡ªthey find out that she was an abnormality in her clan. She and her clan were ordered to be executed, but her clan left the Sea of Trees to protect her. When they were running from the Sea of Trees, they were captured by the Imperial Soldier. To save themselves, they had no other choice but to enter Raisen Gorge where one would not be able to use magic but it was filled with monsters. "Please save us!" Shea said while clinging to Wang Lei who was gently patting her head. "Uwaa~ This is so sad, little bunny. We should help her Lili!" Miledi said while cleaning her snort with Wang Lei''s cloths. Qingyue was also looking softly towards Shea, though she looked cold from outside, she was probably the most emotional person in the group. Yue silently listen to her story and kept quiet waiting for Wang Lei''s decisions, she would do it anyway if it''s something Wang Lei decided. Wang Lei smiled while patting her, "Why not! Where is your clan? Can you lead us?" he said looking towards her. "Really! You are the best Wang Lei-san~" Shea said while rubbing her cheeks with his, but was shot by Yue in the next second. "Stay away from him!" "Meanii~" Shea shouted. Chapter 35 - Gravity Sword Wang Lei and the co were going towards the entrance of Grand Canyon on the east-side. That was the closest entrance from Sea of Trees and the entrance that the Haulia tribe used to get in. Everyone in their group could fly expect Shea, who was clinging to Wang Lei''s back. Reaching close to the entrance they saw a group of monsters attacking the Haulia tribe. Qingyue moves her hand in their direction and the monsters get squeeze under pressure by gravity. These past two months Yue and Qingyue have been learning from Miledi and now were quite proficient in it. When Miledi started to teach them, she was surprised as both of them were natural-born magician¡ªhaving an affinity for every element just like her. The Haulia tribe that saw the monster getting squashed became scared and looked towards their group. "Father¡­~!" Shea shouted¡ªcoming out of Wang Lei''s back¡ªwaving her hand towards them. "Shea!" Cam¡ªa middle-aged man with squinted eyes, short-cut dark blue hair, and a beard with a fairly skinny build¡ªshouted. Seeing Shea on Wang Lei''s back, everyone sighed in relief. They all thought Imperial Soldier caught up to them but it seems that they have not. "Father, is everyone all right?" Shea, getting of Wang Lei''s back asked worriedly. "Everyone is all right, thanks to¡­" Cam said looking towards Wang Lei and co. "They are the ones I was talking about Father! They will save us!" Shea said, trying to ?ssure everyone. Hearing it, everyone became happy as they gathered around them. "You all wait here, I will go and get other captured bunnies." Wang Lei said as he takes off towards the entrance of the Canyon. Reaching the entrance of the Canyon, he saw Imperial Soldiers torturing a male Haulia tribe member. "Oi! Stop it! You will damage the goods!" "It''s all right~ No one is going to buy a male anyway~. How about we take care of that girl? She looks hot~" "You want to sell damaged goods?" "I said you, it''s all right~ No one said to capture only v?r??ns~" As they were talking to each other, one of the soldiers looked towards Wang Lei''s direction. Surprised he walks towards him, vigilantly. "Oi! Who are you? Don''t cha'' see this is the area of Imperial Soldiers?" Said a soldier while placing his hands on the grip of the sword. "Can you leave those Haulia tribes?" Wang Lei asked, politely while smiling. The soldier who heard him, look towards him dumbstruck. "Eh¡­ hehe hahaha! You want me to leave these filthy beasts? Well, what if we don''t?" He asked with a smirk. "Sigh* even tho'' I asked for it politely~," Wang Lei said as he does a sweeping motion with his finger, decapitating the soldier. The soldier watches as suddenly his vision blurred and the next thing he saw was his own body, missing ahead. He wanted to shout but no sound came as he went into eternal slumber. Another soldier looks at the decapitating soldier with horror-filled eyes. "Can you now, let them go?" Wang Lei asked again but this time he increased their gravity a little. Soldiers gnashed their teeth, "We are Imperial Soldier of Hoelscher Empire! Touch us and Empire will not let you go alive!" He shouted. Wang Lei sighed. He has given them a chance to live out of this situation but their brain was too dumb to think that. He saw as the magicians in their group started their chants. He raises his hand and a golden portal started to form behind him. If one counts them then they will found out that they were of exact number as that of the soldiers. "Don''t blame me then, mongrel!" Said Wang Lei as different spears emerge from the portal, launching towards the soldiers. Before they could even realize what was going on, their bodies were already implanted by spears on the ground¡ªtaking their lives. Haulias who saw him killing hundreds of soldiers like a bug was shivering while hugging each other. Wang Lei walked towards them, gently smiling, he asked, "Are you guys all right? Don''t worry as I am with Shea. Come with me, I will take you back to the other members." Hearing him they all become happy as they followed after him. Wang Lei was wondering how easy they were to convince. If they lived in modern society then those scammers will be having their day¡ªevery day. "Kyaa~" Reaching back, Wang Lei heard a loud scream. Hurriedly reaching there, he saw kids flying in the sky with Miledi''s . "What are you doing?" Wang Lei asked. She almost gave him a jump-scare. "Huh? Ah! Lili, you are back~ look as I, the Great Miledi, teaches these kids the world of entertainment~" Miledi said while tossing more kids toward the sky. Wang Lei didn''t know how to answer her, "Do you want me to teach you some ''entertainment'' too?" He said while making a groping motion with his hands. "Kyaa~ there''s a pedophile here~! A molester~!" Miledi shouted as she started to run towards Qingyue and Yue who was silently watching everything happening. Wang Lei''s brows twitched. Ignoring her, he went towards Shea, "We shall take our leave, now that your tribe is safe." He said. Shea who heard him¡ªhurriedly¡ªstopped him, "Wait! Can I come with you guys?" "Hm? Then what about your tribe? Are you going to leave them here, alone?" Wang Lei asked. He has a way for them to live safe but he wanted to see what she will decide. "I¡­" Shea hung her head. She didn''t want her tribe to be in trouble but they can''t go back to Verbergen or leave in the open as others will probably capture them as slaves. "If you want then I can find a place for your tribe to live but they would not be able to communicate with other races¡ªfor a certain time, at least." Wang Lei said, seeing as she was having a mental battle of what to do. "Really!?" Shea looked towards him with surprise. There was a place where her clan can live without any problem? Wang Lei nodded and said, "You can talk about it with your other clan members before deciding." Shea nodded and happily went towards her clan member. "Do you have such a place?" Wang Lei looked towards Miledi who was standing beside him without her usual cheerfulness. Patting her head Wang Lei said, "You really care about other people, huh" Miledi had an unnatural blush on her face but she didn''t stop him, "Of course I do! This was the reason why we fought with the mad Gods in the first place!" She said. "Hai hai~ As for their residence, I have a perfect place in my mind. But just as I said, they won''t be able to interact with other races for some time" Wang Lei said, smiling. "Are you talking about that sub-dimension of yours?" Miledi asked. She was intelligent enough to understand what place he was talking about. "Hm, it''s quite empty. I was thinking of having a race there but because I couldn''t find one, it''s still a place without any resident." Wang Lei said, nodding. He wanted to start a civilization in his world but couldn''t find any suitable people to live there. He thought the Haulia tribe was not a bad choice for the first race to live there. Miledi nodded in understanding. "Wang Lei-san~¡­ My clan has approved to move into your place" Shea said, joyfully. "We are indebted to you Wang Lei-dono." Cam, father of Shea said while bowing towards him with his other clan members, "Not only have you saved us but now also provided with a shelter to live. We don''t know how to repay you for this." "You don''t have to worry about that. If your clan members are ready, then we can start the moving process." Wang Lei said, shaking his hand. Hearing him, Cam started to gather other members of his clan. As everyone gathered, Wang Lei opened a gate to his world. Everyone followed after him and were amazed by what they saw. Thinking that they have been living in a forest, Wang Lei created a forest inside his world-spanning 10 miles. Guiding them their resident, Wang Lei explained to them everything. After explaining everything to them, he left his world with Miledi and Shea¡ªwho wanted to travel with him¡ªwhile Qingyue and Yue stayed inside the My World. They were addicted to creating anything they wanted in there. Wang Lei could give certain control over his world to other people and Qingyue and Yue were one of those people. Getting out of the My World, Wang Lei looked towards the west, "We are going to the west now, I heard that there''s a town there which is full of paddy fields. I want to try some rice." He said. He liked the rice a lot that''s why there were fields of it in his world too. He wanted to try the rice of this world to see the difference. "You like rice, Wang Lei-san?" Shea asked. "Hm, it''s one of the things that I like eating the most." Wang Lei said nodding, "Do you really want to follow us? Didn''t you want to stay with others in My World?" He asked Miledi. "I want to see how much the world has changed since the last time I saw it," Miledi said. "I see¡­" Wang Lei looked towards Shia and was wondering why she liked to wear such revealing clothes, snapping his finger, he created a black sailor uniform with a knee-high stocking, "Here, wear these clothes, Shea. Your clothes are way too much revealing." "Is that your personal preference, Lili~?" Miledi asked while looking towards the sailor uniform. "You can say that" Nodding Wang Lei answered. He was not ashamed to admit it. "A shameless pervert¡­" Miledi said under her breath that didn''t go unnoticed by him. "You want me to wear clothes that you like, Wang Lie-san! You pervert~" Shea said shyly while bumping his arm with a fist. "Make me one too~," Miledi said while joining two of her fingers together. He was seriously thinking whether he should throw both of them to My World or not. ¡ª¡ª¡ª Once Shea was done wearing her clothes, he gave her a long katana¡ª1 meters long¡ªto her. "Here take this sword." "This¡­" Shea was wondering what this sword was for. She was proficient with so, heavy weapons like hammers were more suitable for her. She has already learned , though she can''t use it; but using it for a small purpose like decreasing her weight was something she could do. "This sword is called . It''s a sword whose gravity can be changed on the user''s whim¡ªgiven that the user can wield." Wang Lei said. This sword''s gravity could be changed to match even the Solar System itself! Shea and Miledi curiously examine the sword. They found out that they can change the weight of it with just a thought. "This is amazing, Wang Lie-san! I love it~!" Shea said. She thought that it was perfect for her who was a master in . "I want a cool weapon like that too~ give me one too, Lili~," Miledi said while pulling his sleeves. "I will¡­ later." Wang Lei said while he started to walk towards the west-side of Reisen Gorge. "Oi! Don''t ignore me~," Miledi said while following behind him with happy Shea who was gone in her own fantasies. Chapter 36 - I am Pregnant!!! "Is this the place?" Shea asked looking towards a building. "This seems so. According to the guard, this place serves the best dishes out here; especially, rice related." Wang Lei said. It has been a week since they have been traveling from Reisen Gorge. They didn''t fly here as Miledi wanted to ''explore'' the World. "Let''s go in~," Miledi said as she walks toward the door of the restaurant. Wang Lei and Shea smiles and follow after her. Entering the restaurant, they walked and sat on the table, placed at one of the corners. Ordering the food, Wang Lei and the co were waiting when the door of the restaurant opens and a noisy couple enters, gaining everyone''s attention. The boy had white hair with bandages roll on one of his arms and an eyepatch. His outfit consist of a black coat with crimson lining as well as a grey blazer and a white shirt underneath it with a cravat tied around his neck. He wears black pants that have gun holsters attached to them as well as black boots similar to Italian gangster-style suits.¡ªa perfect example of emo. While the women had onee-san type aura around her but to those who heard her would think to differ. She was wearing a Japanese kimono that was having a hard time containing her br??st in place and had a fan in her hand. "Master! Are you going to punish me?" "Can you please be quiet? People are staring at us!" "It doesn''t matter, but if the master was to stare then that''s a different matter!" said the girl as she starts to breathe heavily. The boys and Wang Lei''s eyes meet and both could see the surprise in their eyes. Wang Lei was surprised as the boy and girl were none then Hajime while the girl resembles one of the main heroines, Tio. ''A bu??erfly effect?'' Wang Lei thought while he waved his hand towards Hajime. "Little Hajime~ long time not seen!" "Wang Lei? You are also here?" Hajime said coming out of his initial surprise and walks towards him. The Girl also followed after him. She looked towards Wang Lei''s group and found out that except the bunny girl, she could feel nothing from him or Miledi. That surprised her a little. Sitting on the seat Hajime ordered his food while waiting for his answer. "I like rice. So, I came to get some here." Wang Lei said nodding. (A/N: Stay home and cook rice¡ªHanate) "Master, he is?" The Girl asked Hajime who had his brow twitched by her calling him master. "So you are into that kind of play, huh¡­" Wang Lei said. "¡­pervert" Said Miledi as she and Shea come closer to Wang Lei as if protecting themselves from Hajime. Hajime wanted to retort but knew that it was already too late to, so he simply introduces Wang Lei to her. "He is Wang Lei also someone summoned with me. Don''t know about others. While she is Dalinda, a dragonman." Dalinda surprisingly looks towards Wang Lei. ''So he is also a summoned hero'' "I am, greatest of all, Miledi-chan~" Miledi introduces herself, enthusiastically. Though she was amazed, hearing that Dragonman still lived. "I am Shea Haulia. Wang Lei-san''s woman!" Shea said who got a side glance from Miledi. "I am also his woman!" Miledi said. Hajime didn''t know how to answer to their introduction, "As popular as always, huh." Wang Lei also was lip tied at their introduction. He has never heard an introduction so¡­ unique. Looking towards Miledi he smirks. Picking her from the arms and placing her on his ??p, Wang Lei gently hugs her petit body as he gently ??r?sses her head. "Such an adorable ''wife'' I have. I am exhilarated!" Miledi has her mind gone blank as steam was coming out of her head. In her lifetime, it was the first time she was this much¡ªphysically¡ªclose to a man. "I¡­ I-I¡ªstop it! Pedophile!" Miledi said as she deftly leaves his hold and jumps toward Shea, "Uwaa~ I can''t marry anymore SheaShea~ my innocence has been stolen from me by that molester~!" Shea smiles wryly as she pats her head. "It''s ok Miledi-san. You can just marry him," she said. "Huh?" "Puff~" Wang Lei chuckles hearing Shea''s response as Miledi started to pout, "You take a side! Me or him!" Hajime and Dalinda also smiled at their shenanigans. They thought it was not bad joining them on the same table; especially Hajime as the only trustworthy person he thought in this world was Wang Lei and his co. "Nagumo-kun! Is that you!" they all heard a slightly childish voice from their behind¡ªfrom a table that was enclosed in a curtain, probably a VIP table. Looking behind, they saw a girl that looked to be in her 15 or 16 because of her height but the air around her gave her a mixture of childish and m?tur? feeling. It was Aiko Hatayama, Hajime''s class homeroom teacher. She nervously looks towards Hajime as she asked, "You are Nagumo-kun, right?" "Sensei?!" Hajime looks at her with surprise, "I think you got the wrong person," and denies her claim. "You are Nagumo-kun! You just called me Sensei!" Aiko said as she pursued him. "No, you must have heard wrong. It''s a regional thing; it means ''tiny''." "That''s rude, you know!" "This thing is tasty, Lei Lei! What you call it¡­ curry?" Miledi said while eating a curry-like dish. (A/N: I know you all going to ask. Yes, I have changed the nickname as the last one sounded a little¡ªok! Maybe too much girlish.) "It is not but quite close I think" Wang Lei answered. "What is this thing Wang Lei-san" Shea asked. "Now that''s definitely a rice ball!" Wang Lei said. "It is not, Wang Lei. It''s called rice clot!" Dalinda said while tasting it. "What the hell? Isn''t the same thing?" Wang Lei said. "You are knowledgeable Dalinda-san," Shea said. Hajime''s smile was twitching when he looked toward them who were having a day of their life eating rice with a blissful expression. Aiko and other students¡ªAi-chan Defense Force¡ªlooked towards them and had their eyes opened wide when their eyes fell upon Wang Lei, sitting between two women. "That''s¡­ you are!" Aiko said pointing trembling finger towards him. "Hm? Oh! Little Girl, we met again. How are you and your class doing?" Wang Lei said while keep tasting other dishes that were brought on the table. "!!Heretic Fiercest!" Before Aiko could reply, David¡ªthe leader of the squad escorting Aiko, also a person of the church¡ªshouted. "Stay away from him, Aiko! He is a Heretic!" he said and comes in front of her. Hearing him calling Wang Lei heretic, Miledi had an ugly expression. She remembered her past that made her bottled up fillings to emerge. She felt Wang Lei patting her head to calm her down. "Ara~ who gave me such an honorable title? Whoever did that; I will definitely award him." Wang Lei said, smiling. "Shut up heretic! You are surrounded by soldiers! It''s good for you that you surrender!" David shouts as he unsheathes his sword and points it towards Wang Lei. Aiko and co also came back from their surprise state. Aiko hurriedly stops him, "Stop it David-san!" "Forgive me Aiko, but this is a direct order from the church to capture the heretic!" David said as he orders the soldiers to block all the entrances of the restaurant as the guests have already left. Hajime looks toward David with a funny expression. Calmly, he goes and sits on the table with others and started to eat, completely ignoring the soldiers¡ªas if they never existed. David, seeing them giving no response to his warnings had an ugly face, "I will not repeat myself, Fiercest! Surrender or we will have to retort to some ''forceful'' methods!" He said Wang Lei gently places the spoon back on the table, "Just because you call me with that title, I will give you a chance to live. Take your minions and leave or pay with your life!" Wang Lei said. David who heard him became furious. He thought Wang Lei was looking down on him. His eyes showed that he didn''t even register his existence¡ªjust another ant in his way. Gnashing his teeth, David raises his sword. "Then you will have to die here!" "Haa~ just don''t know what is your brain made up of." Wang Lei looked towards Shea, "Go use them as a practice for your training in " Shea hearing him nodded happily as she takes a long black katana from her storage ring. Hajime, curiously look towards the sword; examining it. He has already learned that''s why he could feel that this sword was related to somehow. Aiko wanted to stop them but Yuka Sonobe¡ªleader of the group¡ªstopped her. She could tell that this situation could not be stopped at this point. All they could do now was not to get caught in the crossfire. David seeing Shea coming towards him, angrily shouted. "What can a filthy beast like you do to me!" Thought Shea ignored him as she was, currently, cultivating that made insults on her completely useless and ineffective. She raises her sword a little, pointing it towards him, taking her stance. Reducing her gravity as much she could with and zeroing the gravity of the sword while at the same time strengthening herself with , she launches herself towards the group of soldiers. "Hiaa~" shouted as she created a long vertical arc with the sword whose gravity, just before reaching the soldiers, changed to 50x; creating a massive wind pressure above the scared shit soldiers before hitting them. Boom! A loud sound was heard as a long 5-meter trench was created with bits and pieces of previous soldiers! (Normal weight of the sword without any gravity reduction is 10Kg) "Did I went too far?" Shea asked. She thought as they were soldiers they would be able to take her, at least at 50x gravity, but it seems that they were just way too weak. Aiko and other students were shivering with terror as they saw the gory scene of dead soldiers while David falls on his bu??¡ªwetting himself. "Disgusting¡­" Shea said with a little crinkle on her nose. She turns and walks towards Wang Lei. "How was that, Wang Lei-san?" Nodding and patting her head, Wang Lie said. "Beautifully done," Shea giggles as she enjoys his patting. Wang Lei already finished his lunch while others have lost their appetite after watching the show, Shea provided. He looked towards Hajime, "Then we shall leave, Little Hajime. If you find something interesting, then don''t forget to contact me." He said. "Where are you going now?" Hajime asked since he knew that Wang Lei wanted to conquer all labyrinths. "Hmm, maybe Furhen and from there to Grand Gruen Volcano" Wang Lei said while placing his hand on chin, rubbing it. "Then we are going different ways. I will be going to out of this town for a mission and then to Grand Gruen Volcano. Though are you staying in an inn nearby? Since its already night" Hajime said. "Something like that but I have my personal space where I can live. Anyway, let''s meet tomorrow before living." Wang Lei said as he left the restaurant with others. Just as he was about to leave, he stopped. Looking back, he points his finger towards, David. "Do you think I will forget about you?" David, who hear him was petrified. When he felt Wang Lei''s pressure looked on him, he knew he fu?k?d up really good this time. He wanted to run for his life but knew that he was slower than their group¡ªat least, slower than the rabbit. He looked towards Aiko, "Please stop him, Aiko! He will kill me!" and said, begging her. Before Aiko could say anything, she was pulled back by Yuka. "No one going to say you. Now bye-bye. I pray that in your next life you get some extra brain that, actually, works" Wang Lei said. As the word leaves Wang Lei''s mouth, everyone in the room felt terror crawling their spine as all had their hair erect from horror. They all saw as David suddenly fell hearing the declaration of his death from Wang Lei''s mouth. It felt like; he was a puppet whose strings were cut off. "See ya," Wang Lei said as he left with others. After they were gone, the whole restaurant fell into steep silence as no sound could be heard. Hajime, seeing their terror-filled eyes just shook his head as he also left for the inn. He was tired and thought of taking a bath if the inn had one. *** The next morning Wang Lei left to travel towards Furhen with Qingyue and Yue as Shea was being trained by Miledi who was still too embarrassed to face him after her ''confession'' yesterday. He thought she had to forget about it with all shit that happened yesterday but how wrong he was. Just as they entered Miledi ran off to the mansion and still hasn''t faced him¡ªalone. Wang Lei looked towards Qingyue and Yue who¡ªif not for their different height, body, or hair¡ªthey would have looked twins with their, most of the time, stoic expression. Though he has to stay that they both looked absolutely stunning standing beside each other. Qingyue and Yue looked towards him as they felt his stare while Yue asked, "What is it, Wang Lei?" "Nothing, I just thought that both of you are absolutely stunning and I am blessed to have you both" Wang Lei said smiling. To which, he got a rare face off, both of them, blushing. Talking a little, they left for the gate of Ur where they met Aiko with her student, blocking the gate, and Hajime with Dalinda looking towards them, questionably. "What are you doing, sensei?" Hajime asked. Real Title: U Chapter 37 - I am a Man!! "What are you doing, sensei?" Hajime asked glaring at her. "You are going out of this town for a mission, right? It''s dangerous! So we will come with you. We are also looking for Yukitoshi Shimizu-san! If we have more people it will make the search easier." Aiko said. Hajime didn''t know how to respond. He knew that she was a stubborn person who will keep pursuing him until he said yes. "Why don''t you take them, master?" Dalinda said to Hajime while hiding her face behind the fan. "You know she is not going to listen anyway." Hajime thought about it and sighed, "Alright." "Yo!" Aiko and others were happy when they heard another voice behind Hajime. Seeing Wang Lei their face become pale but they didn''t create a scene, instead, determination flashed in their eyes. Wang Lei seeing them become surprised, ''What the hell happened to them in a night?'' Hajime looked towards him and nodded. "You are leaving?" he asked. ''Why does he have different women every time I meet him?'' "Yeah, that was the plan but it seems that it wouldn''t be this early." Wang Lei said looking towards the direction of the forest, outside of the town. Hajime and others hearing him were confused when they all felt small quakes on the ground. "Earthquakes? That''s rare, as normally, it doesn''t happen in this world." Yuka said. "Are you sure this is an earthquake, Sonobe-san (Yuka)?" Taeko Sugawara asked looking in the direction of the forest from where he could see sand rising as if an army is coming. "This¡­" Dalinda looked towards the direction of the forest. ''Onee-san!!'' "This really is bad luck." Said Hajime as he could feel a massive energy signature coming from that direction. Qingyue and Yue, just like Wang Lei have already guessed the coming stampede of monsters. So, they were not as surprised as others. "Are you going to fight them?" Hajime asked. He could tell that the number exceeds 60000. Wang Lei just shrugged his shoulders. He could teleport but that would be no fun. "We have to evacuate the people of this town!" Aiko finally understanding the situation shouted. She looked towards them, "You should help too, Nagumo-Kun, Wang Lei-san!" "I don''t have any obligation to!" Hajime said completely ignoring her pleas. "How can you sat that! They are living people, living humans, just like us! How can you abandon them!" Aiko shouted. While others, nervously, were looking towards them. "There''s no point as by the time people will listen to you, stampede would have already left this town in its wake." Wang Lei said shaking his head. "Then what should we do?" Aiko asked. She couldn''t understand what she should do. Others were also the same. "Who knows? Maybe you can fight them and delay them while others evacuate the resident. Which is likely impossible to happen with your meager power in front of 60000 monsters." Wang Lei said. He was quite straightforward that those listening to him had an ugly face but they couldn''t deny him as he was stating the truth. "But we still have to do something¡­" Aiko said in a whisper, dejectedly. Other students also had a gloomy atmosphere around them. Dalinda went and whispered something in Hajime''s ear. Hajime hearing her made a surprise face but then back to normal. "Sigh~ You evacuate the resistant, sensei. I will stop the monster and if could, annihilate them!" Hajime said taking out his guns from the holsters and started to walk towards the gate. "You can''t Nagumo=kun! It''s dangerous to do alone!" Aiko said trying to stop him but was ignored. "You want to save people or not? Just listen to the master, he knows what he is doing." Said Dalinda, following Hajime. "Then we will also be joining, Little Hajime." Said Wang Lei to others surprise as he also left after Hajime¡ªover the wall of the Town of Ur. "We should start the evacuation, sensei!" Yuka said, making everyone coming out of their stupor as they hurriedly went towards the house of the mayor to inform him at the same time telling people in their way to leave the town. --- "So, what''s the plan?" Hajime asked, standing on the wall, looking towards the rush of monsters that were now visible. "Hm? Plan? Just dive straight and annihilate them. What plan going to work with this many monsters and no time at all?" Wang Lei asked raising a brow. "That makes sense, "Hajime said, nodding. "Are we fighting, brother?" Qingyue asked. Yue also looked towards him at the question. "Yeah, you guys will. But only use this time as to get more proficient with it." Wang Lei said as he also brought Miledi and Shea out of the . "Wow~ Is it a party?" Miledi said, looking towards the monsters. "What is happening Wang Lei-san?!" Shea asked, nervously. "Shea should fight with these monsters, they will serve perfect training material. As you don''t get to fight with this many monsters every day. Just go all out." Wang Lei said to Shea. Miledi didn''t need his instructions or any training as she was a veteran herself. Hearing him Shea nodded as she brought the out of her storage ring and readied herself for the battle. Others did the same while Hajime and Dalinda were looking towards him with a startled expression, as to how he brought two more girls out of nowhere. Shaking their head and getting over it, they also prepared themselves for the battle. At this point, question Wang Lei was useless. Since most of the things he did were questionable. --- "Will this work? No! this WILL work! I am the true Hero and I will prove it!" Said a man in a dark hood. He had black hair with black eyes, wearing a long hood that covered his whole body. Dark Elemental Energy was leaking from his body. He stood behind the rock at the opposite side of the Town of Ur with different mutated wolf-like monsters that had six to nine eyes on their head. The man looked back at his strongest monster¡ªa dragon! It was a m?tur? dragon with a dark shinny scale all over its body, standing proud. The dragon was releasing intense suppression to all that were weaker than him. But if one gazes at its golden eyes, closely, then he would found out that the dragon was resisting something. Something that dragon couldn''t resist, even using all its will power. "Hehehe~ I will become the true Hero and not like that fake Hero. I will have my harem." The man said while laughing creepily. He looked in the direction of the Town of Ur when, suddenly, he saw as the monsters that he was controlling kneeled on the ground¡ªno! they were being squashed on the ground, creating a scene of a massacre. As the pungent smell of blood filled the air, making weak-willed people tremble with terror and disgust. "What the hell is going on?!" the man shouted with horror. --- "Well, let''s get started then! It will the first debut of Miledi-chan~" Miledi said as she raises her hand towards the monsters. Her atmosphere changes from a childish girl to a veteran soldier that has been to many battlefields. Hajime and Dalinda were amazed by her change in the atmosphere. Miledi said, initiating her magic. A large magic circle appeared about the monsters, covering 1km. Air stagnant under the circle as tremendous pressure drops on the monsters, killing them. Miledi''s attack announced the start of the battle as Hajime and Shea jumped on the battlefield as both were close combat and started their genocide of monsters. Qingyue, Yue, and Dalinda were magicians. Though Qingyue could also fight in close combat, it was mostly when her opponent was an individual and not a group of monsters. They all started their barrages of AOE magic toward the monsters taking thousands of them out. Wang Lei seeing everyone started their fight smiles and vanish. Appearing above the place of the most filled monster, a throne is summoned; having an exquisite design of dragons on it. Wang Lei sits on the thoron, lazily, with his legs crossed over each other while resting his head over his hands. He does the grabbing motion with his other hand and a glass of red wine appears in his hand. Taking a sip, he said. "Now let the genocide begin, mongrels" and hundreds to thousands of golden portal forms behind him; launching different mythical weapons towards the monsters, killing them. Yukitoshi Shimizu, who was the man in the hood, seeing his monsters dying one by one become vivid as he started to hysterically shout, "What the fu*k is happening?! Who are these people and why are they so strong?! They are even stronger than that ''fake'' Hero... Che! I will have to send them!" He said as he ordered the dragon and the mutant wolf-like monsters to attack. Aiko and other students, who were evacuating the resistant saw them fighting and were amazed by their fighting powers, "Monsters¡­ each one of them is a monster; especially, Wang Lei. Look at those weapons, every one of them is giving the same or even more dangerous felling then Kouki''s divine sword and he is throwing them like they are some sort of cabbages!" Atsushi Tamai¡ªpart of Ai-chan Defense Force¡ªsaid with sweat between his brows. Others also had the same thought as his, watching them fight. Roar! A roar shook the battlefield as everyone looked in the direction from where the sound came from. They saw a giant dragon going toward Wang Lei. Hajime saw the dragon and frown but suddenly he felt danger from his behind. Hurriedly dodging to the side, he saw a wolf-like monster glaring at him. "This¡­" The same was happening to others, "Onee-san!" Dalinda shouted when she saw the dragon. "She is your sister, Dalinda?" Yue asked. They have introduced themselves during the battle so she knew that she was a dragon-man. Others also looked towards her. Nodding she said, "She is! But it seems that she is being controlled by someone or something!" She nervously looked towards the Dragon, thinking that Wang Lei doesn''t kill her. "Don''t worry. If she is being controlled, then my brother will not kill her. In fact, he might save her." Qingyue ?ssured her. She knew Wang Lei since childhood. She knew that if the other didn''t have any hostile emotion towards him or his family then he would not kill them, without giving them a chance at least. Dalinda hearing her sighed but still had her attention towards her sister while fighting the monsters. Wang Lei looked in the direction from where the roar came from. ''Hm? Isn''t she one of the main heroine? What was her name again? Yeah! Tio. She is still being controlled? I thought because of the ''butterfly effect'' things have changed and Dalinda left the dragonman village and not Tio. But it seems I was wrong!'' He saw as Tio opened her maw and energy started to gather in her mouth. She roars as a fire breath was released, coming in his direction. Burning everything in its way. "Quite a strong breath. Enough to match the full strength of a peak Emperor Realm!" Wang Lei said, quite relaxed. Just as the breath was 5 meters away from him, a golden shield appears in front of him, blocking it. Tio saw as her breath was blocked and roared in anger. With a flap of her wing, she appeared above him, releasing another breath that was stronger than the one before. Wang Lei raises his hand, and her attacks stop in the air as if a wall was created between the breath and him. "You want to play with fire, huh." Wang Lei said as he smiles. A large magic circle appeared above Tio who felt a tremendous threat from it. She wanted to dodge but different chains emerge from the space around her¡ªimmobilizing her. As the magic circle was completely formed, a pillar of fire rose; encasing Tio in it. "Onee-san!!" Dalinda shouted, seeing Tio engulfing in the pillar of flames. Others, having already finished their fights'', looks toward them. As the pillar of the fire started to fade, one could see a dragon laying on the ground, heavily breathing. Her scales were burned from many places as blood was gushing out from her wounds. Dalinda wanted to go to her but was stopped by Miledi and others. They shook their heads and mention her to watch. Wang Lei stands from his throne and walks toward Tio who was resentfully looking towards him. "Still has not awakened?" he said as he stood before her. Gently placing his hand on her head, rubbing it he said, "Such beautiful scales. ". Tio started to heal at visible to eyes. She wanted to attack him again but before she could, Wang Lei declared. Listening to it, clarity started to shine in her eyes as she gazes toward Wang Lei who was gently smiling and ??r?ssing her head. Her whole body started to shone as it turns into a beautiful woman. She had the appearance that of a beautiful, voluptuous woman in her 20''s and is over 170 cm tall. She possesses long black hair and golden eyes. She wore Japanese kimono¡ªsame as Dalinda¡ªwith a Japanese-styled hairpin and piercings on the top of her hair as well as worn oiran''s sandals. The whole place went into silence as to how a 7-meter-long dragon change into a beauty. She gracefully stands and looks around her. "Onee-san!" Her eyes fell upon Dalinda as a surprising glint passes in her eyes. She, then, looked towards Wang Lei as an unnatural blush crept on her face as she said, "To burn this one with such intense flames of passion! Anng~ Ha Ha~ you do have some kinky habit" She hugs her body and started to wiggle while breathing heavily. This time, again, the whole battlefield fell into a silent but for a different reason. Wang Lei felt different gazes on him as he looked back towards the girls, "So you are into that kind of stuff, brother¡­" Qingyue said with a little blush on her face. "If you want, I can do it Wang Lei-san!" Shea added. "What do you mean by ''That'' Yue''er? Where did you hear it?" Wang Lei asked smiling, ignoring Shea''s declaration of becoming an M. "Miledi and Yue told me," Qingyue said. Wang Lei looked towards them who escaped his gaze while looking sideways. Making a thinking face he nodded, "It''s not bad sometimes." Everyone looked at him with wide-eyed as Dalinda and Tio said at the same time, "Pervert!" Wang Lei''s mouth twitched, "I don''t want to hear it from you two!" "Ahem* anyway, we are done here it seems," Hajime said as he looked around the battlefield that had nothing but monster''s corpses. Hearing it, everyone also looked at the battlefield. They all looked in one direction, at the rock, or to be exactly behind the rock. "You can come out now or do I have to help you?" Hajime said. Listening to him, Yukitoshi Shimizu tremblingly came out from behind the rock. He wanted to run but was sure that he would be killed with these monsters here. "Please don''t kill me! I will do anything you want me to!" Yukitoshi Shimizu shouted, kneeling before them. Before Hajime could say anything, they all heard a voice. "Wait! Don''t kill him!" Aiko shouted and reached them with other students. "Don''t kill him! he may have a reason or maybe he was also being controlled." She said. Wang Lei didn''t want to be part of the drama so he left with the girls with only Hajime, Dalinda, other students, and Aiko left on the battlefield. Real Title: Tio Klarus Chapter 38 - Side Story: Qingyue and Yue Location: mansion. Back at the time when Wang Lei left for the Town of Ur. Qingyue and Yue were enjoying their time in , when a Haulia tribe woman came to them, "Qingyue-san, Yue-san¡­" She said, nervously looking towards them. "What happened?" Yue asked. Qingyue also looked towards her, questionably. "Em¡­ the thing is¡­" She tried to say something with her eyes darting everywhere but to them. "Don''t be nervous and tell us, is there something bothering you?"Qingyue asked. "NO! Nothing is bothering us. Instead, we are grateful to Wang Lei-sama for providing us with such a beautiful shelter where we can live in peace!" said the woman in panic, thinking that they might have misunderstood her. "Then what''s the problem?" Qingyue asked. She was confused, the same with Yue. If there''s no problem, then why is she nervous. Taking a deep breath, the woman said, "Actually, the chief has a talk with us and we thought that Wang Lei-sama has done so much for us and yet we have done nothing for him. So, we all have decided to become strong enough to support Wang Lei-sama and his waives. But we don''t know what to do to become strong, as normally, one would fight with monsters but as you can see, there is no monster in this place. So, we were wondering whether you can train us?" Hearing her, Qingyue and Yue were surprised as the Haulia tribe hated fighting and anything related to it. They were way too soft to fight or hurt someone. Qingyue and Yue looked towards each other''s eyes and nodded. "We don''t mind training you but are you sure? You know how strong Wang Lei is, right? To become his strength or any of us is not so easy." Yue said. The woman who heard it was startled but then¡ªhurriedly¡ªmaintain her demure, she nodded with determination. "Of course, we know. That''s why we have readied ourselves for it! No matter how tough the training is, we will not run or back down!" Qingyue and Yue who heard her smile. "Then let''s go, but first, what is your name?" Qingyue asked. "It''s Mina, Mina Haulia." Said Mina, bowing. Reaching the forest, they saw as all the Haulia tribe members were already waiting for their arrival. Cam came out and bowed, "Thank you for listening to our selfish request and helping us, Qingyue-dono and Yue-dono". Shaking her head, Qingyue said. "It''s alright, Elder Cam. I am happy that you are trying to change so you can be of help to brother" Cam and other members who heard it, had tears in their eyes as they started to cry while Qingyue and Yue were looking at their exaggerated reaction with a stoic expression. ''There''s no need to get this much emotional over something so little'' thought Qingyue. After their little crying session ended, Qingyue said. "Then follow me, Elder Cam, I will take all of you to training place" Hearing it Cam nodded and followed after her and Yue. After walking for half an hour, they reached a dark basement with nothing in it, expect its cold walls that gave one feeling of death and solitude just by looking at them. "I have heard from Mina that your tribe is proficient in detecting the presence of others?" Qingyue, standing and looking at the basement like building, asked. Cam hearing her nodded proudly, "That''s right! When it comes to presence detecting, no one is better than us, The Haulia Clan!" He boasted. Qingyue and Yue had a mischievous smile on their face as they hide their presence, "What do you say now, Elder Cam. Can you tell us apart from nature?" Asked Qingyue, smiling. Cam and other wide-eyed looked at them as they couldn''t feel their presence when they were standing just before them ''Such perfect concealment!'' Cam smiled bitterly, "It seems that we were ignorant¡­" Others also nodded at his comment, not denying it. Qingyue shook her head, "Don''t be down, Elder Cam. From today on, we will train you on how to become the best sensors. It is one of the arts that brother has given us before going. It''s called " Cam and others listen to her attentively, "It is divided into three forms , and with every branch having different usage. From today on, you and other Clans members will start to learn that allows you to use your other senses to gather information from your surroundings." Qingyue explained. Time in and the outside world was different from 1:2, mean one day here would be two days outside. Wang Lei didn''t want to create a big difference or things would change outside while people inside wouldn''t even age. After Qingyue explain everything about to them, she sends them inside the basement looking building. It was built for the training for those who want to learn ; especially, . Her brother called it, Virtual Training. Anyone going inside would be transferred to a different sub-dimensions where light from their eyes would be taken¡ªblinding them. They will be attacked from different monsters and things though wounds receive in there would not appear in reality as it is Virtual but the pain would be real. Once everyone was inside; except some children who were way too young for the training, Qingyue and Yue left and went back to the mansion. "Can you tell me about Wang Lei''s childhood, Big Sister?" Yue asked. She wanted to know more about him, it was one of the reasons she didn''t leave for the Town of Ur with him but stayed with Qingyue inside the . Qingyue hearing her nodded and smiled, "Why not, let''s go the garden and I will tell you everything about the brother and the world from where we are from." She said as she and Yue went to the garden and started to talk about Wang Lei''s childhood. There were not many stories as Wang Lei mostly stayed home and hardly went out to do anything. "Sometimes, whenever I would be sad or upset, Brother would take me to a place filled with nothing but flowers and tranquility and sing a song for me¡­" Qingyue says with a silly smile on her face and a little blush. Yue could tell that Qingyue was in cloud nine talking about her past with Wang Lei but she listened to it attentively as it was quite interesting. After talking for about 3 to 4 hours they finally stopped. "Say, big sis¡­ should we try to enter ''that'' room" Yue said with an impish smile on her face. "You mean ''that'' room¡­ but the brother has locked it with this world''s power," Qingyue said. Yue smirks became bigger as she said, "But before he left he gave us control over this world. As long as it''s not related to the Fundamental Laws of this world we can change or do anything!" Qingyue wide-eyed looked towards her as she had an epiphany. Thinking for a second, Qingyue nodded and with Yue, they went to the most secret and off-limit place of the mansion. They both were stood in front of a door that was completely shut with no entry sign at the top of it. Yue smirked and points her palm towards it as it started to shine. Ding! With the sound of something unlocking Yue and Qingyue gulped as they opened the door. Inside the room was different cases of glass in which one could see different figures of women or be more precise it was figurines of different anime''s and manga''s heroines and heroes! "This¡­" Qingyue looked in wonder at the figurines. She couldn''t remember any of these women. ''Who are these? Are they brother''s secret lovers?!'' Yue walked in and saw a box with the word ''Research Material'' on it. Curious, she opened it. "THIS!!" She wide-eyed looked at the content inside the box. Qingyue hearing her loud voice also walked towards her and saw the ''Research Materials'' as blush started to crept on her face, that deepens with every second. "hm¡­ hm¡­ so this is what he likes" Said Yue as she, with a blush, attentively was going through the materials. After reading to her satisfaction and hiding most of it inside her ring, Yue walked in and saw a glass case at the end of the one of the room with a spotlight on it. Inside of it was a robe¡ªprobably of a five to six years old child¡ªwith different things that she thought to be toys. It had ''Sacred Treasure'' written on it. "What is this?" she asked, looking towards Qingyue who had little blush. Her brain was still trying to process with all the ''knowledge'' she has gained. "Those are my robes when I was a kid and the toys that I played with." She said, trying hard to control her emotions. Yue who heard her had her brow twitched, ''Just how much of a sis-con he is!'' She walked more in and she felt as the surrounding atmosphere started to change¡ªbecoming more solemn. It was not only the atmosphere but even the decorations or cases were becoming less and less until it was only the wall with different pictures of dragons and phoenixes. Reaching the end, she saw a big statue of a man, wearing robes giving one ancient feeling. Qingyue also looked at the statue of a man. He looked quite ordinary with no special features. He had long black here that reached up to his waist with black and blue robes with golden exotic patterns. He was sitting on a dragon throne. Though he looked nothing but a mortal, Qingyue and Yue could tell that he was someone who has reached the pinnacle of Supreme. Though it was just a normal sculpture they still had an urge to kneel before it. "Who is he?" Yue asked. Qingyue shook her head as her brother has never told her. Yue looked down where she saw something written. It was so small that one might ignore it. Focusing on it, she read it, "Prime Emperor Li Qiye. Who is that?... anyway there''s nothing else here to see" Yue said as they started to leave the room. ''With this knowledge, I will conquer him!'' "Should we asked him about this, big sister?" Qingyue nodded talking a last glance at all the figurines with a sharp eye. Chapter 39 - Little Myu Wang Lei left the battlefield as he didn''t want to become part of their drama. He was straight forward man; if things do not go his way then he just has to use a fist to make it¡ªthat''s all. No point to go through a shit drama and then, in the end, doing the same thing. Reaching back, he asked Miledi and Shea whether they wanted to go with him to Furhen or go back to . "We will go back. I also want to take bath. I am sticky with all the sweat and blood." Said Shea with Miledi nodding in agreement. Qingyue and Yue also decided to go back since they also wanted to take bath. Wang Lei nodded and opened a portal for them to go back. After sending everyone back, he looked at his side from where the sound of intense breathing could be heard for some time now. "Can I help you with something, Little Tio?" Wang Lei asked looking towards her with a blank expression. Even if he liked the Onee-san type woman, he wouldn''t want to have an open M around him all the time breathing heavily. Tio who heard him suddenly shuddered, "To ignore this one all this time¡­ Ha~ then suddenly give attention. You are no mere mortal. Who are you really?!" She said while hugging her body. Wang Lei looked at her with a stoic face and didn''t know how to answer her. This was the first time in his life he got stuck at what to say to a girl. Taking a deep sigh, he said. "Again, if there is something I can help with then please do tell me, Little Tio" Tio who heads her nodded and asked, "Who are you? I have never met a human as strong as you, as normally, a human doesn''t have that much firepower." "Oh! First, I am Wang Lei. As for how can I be so strong? That''s because I am not a human from this world. Does that answer satisfy you?" Wang Lei said smiling while taking a seat. Tio who heard him astonishingly looked at him. "So, you are a summoned hero?" Nodding Wang Lei said, "You can say that, though I am not a hero; just a passerby." Hearing it, Tio understood why he was this strong and how he could beat her. Since he is not a human from this world, then the common sense of this world is useless on him. "Then where are you going from here?" She asked, thinking she should follow him as he could or might help her achieve her dream. "Em, I am thinking of going to the Furhen and then to Grand Gruen Volcano from there." "Then can I come with you? Don''t worry, I won''t come for free as I, Tio Klarus, shall give you the honor to be called Mater by me. And to become a master in a literal sense!" Said Tio placing her hand on her ?h?st while closing her eyes. As if, she has done something religious. Wang Lei didn''t know how to answer her, "If you want to come with me then I don''t mind since going alone is quite boring. Having a traveling companion is not bad" Wang Lei said. "NO! you can''t treat me like a companion!" Shouted Tio, almost scaring him. "I am calling you my master! So, technically I am your servant! I can never be you equal or even close. Don''t mind me and just treat me like a servant" Tio said with such enthusiasm that for a second Wang Lei believed that he should treat her like a servant. "Have someone told you, you need a doctor" Wang Lei said when he saw another, almost identical copy of Tio, coming from behind. His only salvation was that they were not look alike. "Onee-san! Why are you here and not in the village?!" Dalinda said. Tio, who was talking to Wang Lei, when heard her, looked behind. "I came to check about the Hero Summoning and my mischief little sister who ran from the village," Said Tio with a sharp gaze, cause Dalinda to tremble. "I am sorry¡­ I just wanted to look at the outside world" Dalinda said, dejected. Tio went and hugged her, "I am not angry at you, stupid. I was just worried when you suddenly left the village. You know that us, dragonman, shouldn''t leave our village until ''that'' someone comes." Tio said while hugging her tighter. Wang Lei looked towards Hajime who also came with Dalinda, "So, how did it go? Did you let him go or¡­?" Hajime who hear him shook his head, "Dead. Almost killed by the demon and I just added some finishing touch." Wang Lei, who heard him nodded and looked towards the sister duo who was crying in each other embrace, "So, where to now? Still going to search for the missing guy?" Nodding his head, Hajime answered. "At least will try to find his body or something related to it." Wang Lei nodded and looked towards Tio and Dalinda who has finished their little reunion. "What are you going to do now, Dalinda? You should go back to the village or come with me" Shaking her head, Dalinda answered. "No, I am still not going back to the village. And I can''t come with you either." "Why?" Tio asked confused. "I will go with my master!" Dalinda said while looking towards Hajime with a little blush. Hearing her answer Tio wide-eyed looked towards her then towards Hajime. After some time, she sighed. "Alright, it''s your decision. I will not interfere. And you¡­ you better not hurt my sister or I will make sure you don''t live another day." She said looking towards Hajime who nodded with a serious expression, "You don''t have to worry about that." Nodding Tio left her and went towards Wang Lei who was reading a manga that he created with his word magic. He could summon newly released manga from his original world. "Let''s go, master," Tio said. Hearing her, Wang Lei looked up and saw that their reunion is over. He nodded and started to walk outside the town, "Let''s meet again, Little Hajime." He said and left with Tio. Hajime and Dalinda kept looking in their direction until they vanished from their field of vision. "Shall we go too?" Asked Hajime at which Dalinda nodded happily and followed after him. --- "So he failed, huh." Said a man with red eyes and red hair with pointy ears. He was quite handsome and wore armor. "Please forgive me, Freid-sama! If not for those monsters that god knows from where came from and killed the whole army of 60000 strong monsters like bugs, we definitely would have succeeded." Said a man with spike hair, combed back with an arm missing. Fried shook his head, "It''s not your fault, you have done what you could have. It was just that our luck was bad this time. And those monsters will not be with them all the time. Now, you can retire as you won''t be able to fight with those injuries." Said Freid. Hearing him, the man has tears in his eyes as he said. "Forgive me for not be of more use anymore." Freid just shook his head. He looked outside the window, toward the moon and lost in thought. No one knows what he was thinking. "Myu, don''t go too far!" Said a beautiful lady in her mid-twenties with long green hair and green eyes. "Don''t worry, mama!" Said Myu while swimming farther from her. Myu was a 4 years old girl` with long blue hair and green eyes. She was swimming with her mother and enjoying her time with her when a wave came and swept her with it. "MYU!" Shouted her mother when she saw that her daughter, Myu, was swept away with the waves. She tried to follow after her but no matter what she did, she couldn''t find her. Myu, who was swept away looked around her and found out that she couldn''t find her mother anywhere. Scared, she started to cry when she heard some voices from her side. Looking there, she saw some humans sitting near the shore, drinking and eating. Thinking that: Maybe they would be able to help her in finding her mother. She went towards them. "Ex¡­ Excuse me!" "Huh?" the man looked towards her with wide-eyed, "Oi! Isn''t she a Dagon?" he whispered to the person next to him. the person looked towards Myu and saw her fin-like ears. "Heh! We seem to be in luck." "How can we help you, little girl?" Said the first man, smiling gently. "Em, Myu has lost her Mom. Can you help me with finding her?" Myu said not understanding their intention. The man hearing her smirk, "Of course, come here, we shall help you in finding your mother." Myu hearing her nodded and comes out of the water and went towards them. Just as she was close to them, one of the men come and captures her. "Damn! We are in luck today, brothers! Who thought we would find a Dagon here, and a female child to boast." Another man, smiling said to him, "Let''s leave before the soldiers come here! She will definitely sell for a big amount in Furhen" Other nodded and takes Myu with them who was crying and struggling to free herself from them but to no avail. ''Mom, save me! I am scared!'' "Master, why don''t you spank me?" Said Tio to Wang Lei who ignored her as they were sitting in a carriage with everyone looking towards him with a questioning glare. "To ignore this one, Ha ha~ I knew it. Master, understands me the most!" Said Tio completely ignoring the fact that they were in a carriage and not alone. "Can you be quiet for some time, Tio? I will spank you as much as you want when we are alone." Wang Lei said also ignoring the fact that what he said was itself questionable. ''Dammit! Should have just teleported to Furhen. It was idiotic of me to take a carriage there. Having an Otaku soul does pains you sometimes.'' Tio who heard him had stars in her eyes, "As master wishes!" "WE ARE HERE! READY YOUR LANGUAGES!" shouts the coachman to the passengers. ''Finally!'' Thought Wang Lie as he jumped down from the carnage. He looked towards the Furhen and saw giant walls of about 20 meters high, protecting the town from any unseen danger. Tio also followed after him and looked towards the city. "So, this is the City of Furhen. It is filled with merchants." Wang Lei nodded, "Since it is between Heiligh Kingdom and Hoelscher Empire, making it the best place for the merchandise from both centuries to be transported here." Tio hearing him nodded. She didn''t know much about the outside world as she has spent all of her childhood in the village. Wang Lei started to walk with Tio following him. At the gate was a long line of people going through an inspection before entering the city. Wang Lei hasn''t wanted to wait so long, so, he took Tio''s hand and teleported directly inside the city. Wang Lei looked around and found out that he was surrounded by expensive-looking building everywhere, while in front of him was a big ring like building. "It''s bureaucrats'' quarter, and that seems to be the slave ring." Wang lei said. He has been reading books related to this world in his free time, so he knew quite a lot about this world or this city''s layout from the books. Tio also looked around her, curiously. --- "Fuck! Where the hell is that Dagon?!" Said a man with swept-back brown hair and a goatee. He was wearing a furry white coat that was adorned with jewelry''. "Fo-forgive me, Master Hansen! I don''t know how but she was here a moment ago. I went for the toilet and when I came back, she was nowhere to be seen!" Said the man, scared. "You fu*king incompetent fool!" Hansen said while kicking the man in the guts, "Gather all the man available and find that Dagon! If you couldn''t find here¡­ then be ready to say bye to this world!" "Yes, Boss! Don''t worry, we will definitely find her!" Said the men around him, as they left the room in search of the Dagon. "You can try to run, little Dagon. But in Furhen, there is no place you can hide. If you want to play the game of cat and mouse, then I shall entertain you." Said Hansen looking out of the window, towards the busy streets of the City of Furhen. --- "Master! Check this stick! What do you think about it?" Asked Tio with a stick in her hand. It was designed with different patterns of monsters. Wang Lei looked at the stick, confused. "Well¡­ it''s a good stick¡­? But I don''t see, what''s it is used for?" He asked, confused. ''Why would they sell a decorative stick?'' Tio who heard him looked wide-eyed towards him, ''Is this "Ignorant" play?!''. "Fufufu~ you are such a sleek master. Even though'' you know, you are still trying to make me say it in public. Nothing less from you, master!" Tio said nodding. Wang Lei tilted his head and had a sudden epiphany, ''This girl¡­ she definitely needs a doctor''s help.'' While Wang Lei was thinking, he felt something hit his back. "Ouch!" looking back, he saw a little girl of about age four with long blue hair and green eyes. Bending down, he picks her up. "Are you alright, little girl?" The little girl hearing him looked towards him with horror in her eyes as tears started to gather, "Sniff* Please don''t sell Myu sniff* Myu wants to go back to her mom¡­ Please let me go¡­sniff*" Myu said as tears started to pour from her eyes like a waterfall and she started to cry loudly. People around him were pointing their finger towards their direction, whispering. He could tell that they were talking about whether they should call the guards or not. Wang Lei smiled as gently as he could, patting her head and cleaning her tears, he asked. "We won''t sell you, Little Myu. Tell Onii-chan, what happened?" Myu who heard him looked towards him with her innocent eyes, "Really? Will you really not sell Myu? You won''t hurt Myu?" she asked with expectation filled in her big eyes. Wang Lei was having his heart bleed with the cuteness that this little girl was showing but, as an adherent fan of Li Qiye, he cannot show any of these emotions. He needs to act cool! "Of course! This Onii-chan will never hurt little Myu." Myu who heard him finally smiled and hugged him. Tio who was watching it from the back was shocked, "You are a Dagon? Why is a Dagon doing here, in a human city? Shouldn''t you be in Erisen?" Myu hearing her looked up, "Myu was playing with her mom when she got separated from her. Myu looked for her but Myu''s mom was not there. Myu asked some human for help but they captured Myu and brought her here¡­" Tio hearing her narrowed her eyes, "Master, that¡­" Nodding Wang Lei said, "Probably slave traders." Gently patting her head, Wang Lei said. "It''s ok now, little Myu. We will protect you." "Really?" Seeing them nodded, she smiled and hugged him. Tio and Wang Lei had the same thought in their mind, ''Cute~!'' Chapter 40 - No On Touches Myu! "How does Myu looks?" Myu asked, dressed in a one-piece dress that dripped down to her knees, taking a spin. Wang Lei and Tio nodded. Wang Lei said, "Good! We buy the whole shop!" "Eh?" Shop keeper with Tio and Myu looked towards Wang Lei, stunned. "Master¡­ one or two dresses are enough; I think," Tio said with Myu nodding in agreement. "The whole Shop," Wang Lei said, looking towards the Shopkeeper, "Is there is a problem?" The shopkeeper shook his head with a big smile on his face. He couldn''t have imagined that his whole stock of the month will be sold in a day. He hurriedly packed all the stuff and gave it to Wang Lei, who stored it inside his personal storage. Picking up Myu and placing her on his shoulders, Wang Lei said. "Let''s go Myu, Onii-chan will show you around this whole city." Myu happily nodded, "Thank you, Big brother!" Wang Lei heard her, stopped, as if he has lost something, "Myu can call me Onii-chan. Why big brother?" ''Is this the curse of being born in Cultivation World?!'' Myu tilted her head a little, "Does big brother, not like it?" she said. "It''s not that I was just curious. You can call me anything you want." Wang Lei said with a bitter face. ''My dream of becoming Onii-chan will remain a dream, it seems'' Tio was giggling behind, following them. "Then¡­ how about Papa?" Myu said. "PAPA?!" Wang Lei and Tio said at the same time. "Good! Then from now on Myu can call me Papa." Wang Lei said nodding. One could see a b?r?ly hidden smile on his face. "Really?! Yah! Myu also has a Papa now!" She said joyfully, hugging his head with small hands. As they were enjoying their time together, they all heard a commotion from ahead. "Papa, what is going on?" Myu asked curiously. Wang Lei shook his head, "I don''t know. Let''s go and see it." Wang Lei and co approached the crowd and saw a man, wearing a guard''s uniform, talking with the citizens. Suddenly, the guard looked towards them as his eyes went wide. He starts to run towards them with other guards at his tail. "We finally find you!" The guard said pointing his finger at Myu, much to their confusion. Myu points at herself, "Find me? But Myu doesn''t know you." Guard ignored her and looked towards Wang Lei and Tio, "Sorry to disturb you but this girl is under this city''s custody! Can you give her to us?!" He said while placing his hands on the hilt of the sword. It was obvious that he was threatening and not asking, {Give her to us or you will die!} is what he was trying to say. Wang Lei narrowed his eyes at him when he felt Myu''s grip on his head, "Myu won''t leave Papa!" she said as tears started to gather around her eyes. Wang Lei smiled and picked her up. Giving her to Tio, he said while patting her head, "Don''t worry, Papa will never give little Myu to anyone." He looked towards Tio, "Take care of her" at which she nodded seriously. Wang Lei smiled and looked towards the guard, "I am sorry, but as you can see, she does not want to leave me. Seeing as I am this handsome, why don''t you leave her to me?" he said to the guard that was b?r?ly controlling his emotions as not to create a scene in public. "Oh! Then you don''t have to worry about that as I, Wang Lei, shall send her back to her home, safe and sound." Wang Lei said with a smirk. He was really enjoying this bricking ''You don''t meet peoples that will not attack you at minute notice but try to talk it out''. The guard had a vein popping on his head, "Very well then! You are charged in kidnapping a child of the race of Dagon that is, by Law, under the protection of Furhen Government! As a Law enforcer, it is my duty to save the girl and take you, the kidnapper, under the jurisdiction of this City!" he shouted so that the people around him could hear him. And just as he intended, they did hear him which was obvious by the fact as to how they were pointing their judgmental finger towards him. "Capture him! How can he be so cruel as to kidnap a girl?" "Yah Yah! Capture Him!" "Don''t let him run! We are with you guard-san!" Tio looked towards the shouting people with disgust. She was disgusted as to how hypocritical they sounded. The only reason that Dagon is considered a race and not heretic like other demi-human, is sole because they help them in the gathering of marine products. Otherwise, Ehit doctrine teaches: God created the world and gave humanity magic and those who hadn''t received the gift of God are a heretic. Meaning every demi-human is, as most of them cannot use magic, are heretics. And here they are, shouting as how Dagon, a race of demi-humans, have the right to live freely and should be protected. "Tio-nee-san, Papa will be alright, right?" Myu asked worriedly in her arms. She looked towards Wang Lei, the centre of all this, and tightens her grip around Tio''s arms. She didn''t want to lose her Papa again. Tio who heard her smile, "Don''t worry, Myu. Your Papa is very strong. Instead, why don''t you call me Mama?" she said which got her instant to reject from Myu. "No! I already have mama, Myu doesn''t need another one. One mama and papa is enough!" Tio dejectedly hung her head. Wang Lei who heard the people made a boring expression, "Well, enough of this B*llshit. I still haven''t judged you for touching my little Myu" he said as he released his pressure. Everyone around them dropped like dumplings while the guards were shivering. Chapter 41 - One Hit Kill: Murasame ''It''s dark'' I thought. The last thing I remember is fighting with monsters in the Labyrinth and was about to get hit to death by a monster when Wang Lei took over my body and defeated them. He used a technique so exquisite and mystique that it mesmerized me, a swordswoman. I have seen my father who has achieved Grandmaster-level in Yaegashi-style, and I can tell that even he never looked that beautiful when he used his sword techniques. Wang Lei sword, when he used represented absolute speed and nothing else. Normally, swordsmen or women have to go through different methods to form their sword style. But even if they reach Grandmaster-Level in swordsmanship, their sword would never represent a single word. There will always be different mysteries mix in it. But when he used his sword, it was only speed or nothing. ''I wonder if I would be able to do that'' I thought. With a small grunt, I opened my eyes. My body, though completely healed, still feels stiff. I slowly opened my eyes to see an unfamiliar ceiling. "Ugh, where am I?" I said as I look around me, trying to find some clues. Suddenly, the door of the room opens and from there, my childhood friend, Kaori came. She looked at me as surprise forms on her face. "Shizuku-chan! You have awakened!" she said as she rushes toward me and hugs me. I weakly smiled, "Thanks for taking care of me, Kaori." And said while rubbing her head. Kaori looked upturned at me and smiled, "Of course I will take care of you! By the way, how are you feeling?" she asked me, worriedly. Puzzlement showed on my face as I said, "Nothing wrong particularly. Just some stiffness and nothing major. Why? Is something wrong with my body?" I asked. Kaori looked at me as if contemplating something when she stood up and brought a mirror in front of me. Confused, I look into it and was startled. My black hair now was silver. Not completely, but it was showing little shades of sliver here and there. "What happened?!" I asked. Kaori shakes her head and said, "I don''t know. When you lost your consciousness, your hair started to change and this happens." ''Is it because Wang Lei took over my body?'' that was the only reason I could come up with. "Wait, she is still not awake!" "She is. I can feel her aura." "Wait¡­" as I was looking at my body in the mirror, the door opened and a boy with white hair entered with my classmate. It is my first time seeing him yet he seems familiar. He nodded towards Kaori and looked towards me. He raises his hand and a black katana appears in his hand. It was in the sheath yet it gave such sharpness that would make on think twice before approaching it. He tosses the sword towards me, stunned by his sudden action; I fluttery caught the sword. "This?" "Wang Lei gave it to me when I met him. He said to give it to you when I meet you. Though I was suspicious it seems that he predicted that I would save you from that demon." Nagumo-san said a little unsatisfied. I wonder what causes him to be displeased. "Em, why are making a face like I have stolen your girlfriend?" "Nothing, just that I had to use my precious potion to heal you. But don''t worry, I will have my compensation for him," he said, smiling. "Master¡­" I looked towards the woman who came with him. She called him a master! I looked towards Kaori and could see jealously. ''She should seriously confess already. Not that I am in a position to say that.'' I sighed and listen as the woman talks with him" Here, take these. Wang Lei-san gave it to me when we separated." "Then why didn''t you gave it to me right away?" he asked confused. I seriously have no idea what they are talking about. "He said not to until you say something like: I will ask for compensation form him," she said at which Nagumo-san looked surprised. "So, he even predicted this? Do you think he has a unique skill that lets him see in the future or something?" Nagumo-san said as he looked inside the box. There were some small green beans inside. "What is this? Beans?" Nagumo-san said as suddenly a wisp of white light came from the pouch and enters his head. After some time, he looked wide-eyed at the beans and smiled. "Damn! He does have some top-notch products!" he said as the pouch in his hands vanishes. I am curious about what is that beans for but it seems that he won''t be telling us. I unsheathe and a blood-red sword comes out. It was giving metallic sheen but because of its color, it felt like red aura was being released from it. I looked at the hilt where some words were written. ''Is this the name?'' I was thinking when different knowledge starts to enter my mind. ''This is!'' Taking a deep breath, I used the skill that was I just learned. *** [Shizuku Yaegashi] 17 Years Old, Female Class: Swordmaster Level: ??? DEF: 6236 AGI: 6220 VIT: 6235 END: 6285 MAG (Primordial Energy): 6800 RES: 6298 [Skills] < Sword Proficiency¡ª + Improved Slashing Speed + Improved Drawing Speed>, < Supersonic Step/Flash Step¡ª + Burst Supersonic Step + Continual Steps + Steel Legs + No Tempo>, < Foresight>, , < Invisibility¡ª + Illusionary Attacks>, [Unique Skills] *** I look at my status slaw-jacked. What the hell happened here? Its difference between heaven and earth if you compare it to my previous status. "What happened here?" I asked. "Here, this was meant to live with it but I forgot," Nagumo-san said as he gave me a letter. ''Seriously, how can you forget something this important?'' I thought as I open the letter and a message enters my consciousness. "Hello~ Little Shizu! It has not been so while~ anyway, how did you like my gift? All the things that you have gotten were attached with so when you unsheathe it, it will directly transfer to you. About any change in your body, that''s because I change your energy and body structure when my consciousness left your body or to be exact, merged with yours. And yeah, you don''t have to worry as, except you, no one will be able to unsheathe it. That''s all, now you better not disappoint me and became the strongest hero! I will be taking you with me soon though! Goodbye~" with that the message ended. I don''t know what to say. There are lots of things I want to ask. Like, how can he change someone''s energy? How can he give skills to others? And from where did he got such an OP sword? But at the same time, because of what he said in the end, my heartbeat started to rise ''He said he will take me with him! Does that mean, a proposal?!'' I smile gently. ''Thank you, Wang Lei. I WILL become the strongest swordswoman!'' --- ''This is a volcano, huh'' I thought as I looked at my front, at the Great Guren Labyrinth. I knew it would be but still hearing things and seeing them is two different matters. I sighed and started to walk towards it. Others didn''t come with me since I am going to clear it in one scoop with no fighting or anything. I thought they would come with me but those traitors stayed behind so they could play with my cute Myu, unforgivable! I want to play with her too! As I was thinking about Myu, I reached the entrance of the labyrinth. With one step inside and I was greeted with intense heat. I don''t know about others but I don''t like hot weather. The best weather has to be mild or winter, not the heavy one where everything is covered in snow that just coming out becomes difficult¡ªthough I would still prefer that over hot weather¡ªbut the one where it is snowing but not too heavy. In short, I like snow. The moment when steam(?) comes out of your mouth when your breath out in winter looks cool. Taking a deep breath, I released my senses to maximum, covering the whole labyrinth. It was 50 level labyrinth filled with nothing but lava and lava based monsters. Ignoring the monster that was about to attack me I used my Ice Arts. And with that, the whole labyrinth with its inhabitation monsters became a freezing hell. Nothing was left. May it be lava or the monsters though it will return to normal after a certain time. If I had used only the DF¡ªDevil Fruit¡ªthen I wouldn''t have been able to freeze this labyrinth completely since the lava or everything here was made with mana. But because I merged it with Frozen End Divine Arts and created a new art, at the level of Creation God. It made it possible for me to freeze even the energies which were a great boost to it. I started to walk towards the end of the now-frozen labyrinth. On my way, I saw a different type of monsters that would make a person run for their lives, frozen. Though I have to say that they looked quite beautiful. After walking for about 2 hours, I reached the end of the labyrinth¡ª50th floor. Before on this floor, it was sea only filled with lava with an island at the center of it that was circled by six giant pillars around it and a huge straight structure in the center of it. But now it had become a beautiful white landscape with snow falling; portraying a gorgeous and attractive picture. I wonder if I could skate here. Reaching the center of the floor, on the island. I walked into the biggest structure or a pillar-like building whose door opened automatically when I closed to it. Inside was a dark room with only a magic circle at the center of it. Looking at the magic circle and copying it, I walked on it and obtained my third ancient ''God''s Magic''. Listening to the same voice I hear whenever I obtain new magic, I open a gate to and enters it; leaving the labyrinth. --- "What do you mean she died? Heroes shouldn''t be strong enough to kill her and I have even given her my special monsters!" Freid said to the demon servant who was kneeling in front of him. "We don''t know but when Cattleya-sama ordered to kill the Heroes, one of the heroes suddenly started to act strangely as if she was possessed by a different personality. After that, she killed every single monster that Freid-sama has given her. When she became exhausted, out of nowhere, the boy that defeated and fought with the monsters at the Town of Ur came and killed her." The servant said everything that he received from the last transmission from Cattleya before she died. Freid who heads his report had an ugly face. He thought that heroes were just pebbles in his way that could be thrown away anytime but it seems that he was too arrogant because he got one of the Ancient Magic. ''I need to make my planes faster! Or I would never know¡ªwith how things are going¡ªwhether we can win the war. From the description of the battle at the Town of Ur, every person in that group certainly possesses one Ancient Magic, at least. I need to hurry and should get other Ancient Magic''s before Heroes acquire it. Every enemy of our God shall be killed!'' Fried thought as he formulated his next plan. "Call her husband, I will give my condolence to him personally. I also vow to kill that filthy human who killed out brethren!" Freid said to the servant who was in awe hearing him. Giving a respectful salute, he leaves the room. Freid looked out the window, towards the demon city. ''Heroes and a group of Monsters from which only one person is known, Fiercest... I need more information about them.'' --- "Papa!" Just as Wang Lei entered , he heard Myu calling him. He looked in the direction of the mansion and saw her running towards him with her tinny legs. ''Ho~, you are approaching me?'' Wang Lei though when he shook his head. ''What the hell I am thinking?'' He opened his arms when Myu jumped at him. catching her, he kissed on the cheek and asked, "Did Myu missed me?" Myu who heard him nodded while smiling cheerily, "Um, Myu missed Papa!" Hearing her Wang Lei smiled and pats her head. He started to walk towards the mansion''s garden where he can feel everyone''s presence. On his way, he greets the member of Haulia Tribes that¡ªhe didn''t know when¡ªbecame maids serving in his mansion. He asked Qingyue and Yue about it and found out that they wanted to be helpful to him. For that, they trained to become stronger while the women of the tribe also volunteered to become maids. Wang Lei, when heard them, just shrugged his shoulders. As long as they were not causing any problems then he didn''t care what they did. Reaching the garden, he saw everyone having a tea party. His brow twitched seeing them enjoying while he had to go and clear the labyrinth. He went a sitting one when of the chairs while greeting everyone. He placed Myu on his ??p when a maid came and served him a tea. Thanking the maid, he started to drink it. "How was it, Lei Lei?" Miledi asked. Nodding while feeding Myu some cakes he said, "Hm, cleared. It hasn''t taken much time just as I said. I will create a magic circle soon so you guy can get it too." Other hearing him nodded. Yue and Qingyue were excited as they were a magician and both of them knew how powerful was. "Where are we going from here?" Yue asked while taking a bite from a cake that she took a special liking too. She has eaten cakes before when she was the princess but they were not this tasty. Wang Lei smiled and said, "We will be breaking into groups from here as Qingyue and Yue will go to Garland at the Frost Caverns of Schnee to obtain the Ancient Magic from there and also copying the magic circle with the magic device I will give you. While Miledi and Shea with Haulia Tribes will go to Haltina Labyrinth at Sea of Trees. And I, Myu, and Tio will go to Erisen." Other hearing him nodded. They were not worried about each other as they could easily teleport back to when they needed it. Chapter 42 - Inner Demon "Stop! Who are you, human? Identify yourself!" A guard that was standing at the gate said to Wang Lei and co when they approached the gate. The guard looked at Myu as his eyes become wide open, "Myu!" Myu looked at him and smiled, "Uncle, I am back!" she said, gaining attention from everyone around her. "What?! Myu is back?" "Really!?" People started to gather around them as they knew that Myu was back. Wang Lei and Tio were thinking that how Myu was quite popular with the residents of the Erisen. "Thank you for bringing back Myu." One of the old men came and said, bowing. Wang Lei shakes his head and smiled, "You don''t have to thank me. I just want to see little Myu happy." Tio nodded in agreement and said, "Myu is like a family to us, we can''t have her sad because she can''t meet her mother." The old man smiled and said, "Please come with us, I shall take you to her mother." The old man started to walk towards Myu''s home. Wang Lei looked around at how other middle-aged men were looking towards him with envy. "Her mother seems to be popular, Master," Tio whispered in his ears at which he nodded. Soon they reached near Myu''s home when they heard the sound of a woman. They looked and saw a woman in mid-twenties with long green hair and green eyes. Unlike humans, her ears were fish-like¡ªa special trait of Dagon. She had one of her legs bandage, probably an injury. "Let me go! I want to meet my daughter!" she said while struggling to free herself from the woman that was holding her. "Calm down Remia! You will damage your leg further! They are bringing Myu here." She said with deep worry on her face. "Mom~!" suddenly they all heard the voice of a child. Remia who heard her voice snapped out and looked towards Myu''s direction as teas started to form in her eyes. She opened her arms for Myu who was running towards her and hugs her. "Myu, mom missed you. You know how worried I was for you. I thought¡­" Remia said as tears started to fall from her eyes while she tightly hugs her. "Myu is sorry, Mom. Myu should have listened to mom." Myu in her mother''s embrace as she also started to cry out loud. Wang Lei and Tio were watching from the side while smiling gently. "It''s good to have a family¡­" Tio said as a glimpse of sadness flashed in her eyes. She remembered her childhood watching Myu and Remia. She remembered her time with her mother and father but then she remembered how they were killed and how she wanted to revenge them. Determination filled her eyes as she thought ''I will take my revenge and complete my promise that I have made with you, Mother, Father.'' As she was thinking she felt her head being pat, she looked towards Wang Lei who gently smiles at her and said. "Don''t worry as you have family here, Tio." Wang Lei started to rub her head faster, "Don''t worry, but to be honest you sounded really creepy there. Being a normal person really doesn''t suit you." He said as he stopped his hand since he could see hot breaths being released from her mouth. "Ha~ha~, To mess with this one head with such intensity, please hit me~!" she said as she jumped at him and Wang Lei didn''t disappoint by stepping aside and letting her fall on the ground. Tio who fell to the ground had her breathing intensified even more. ''Well, at least she is back to normal.'' Wang Lei though. Remia who was hugging Myu releases her and asked, "How did you come back?" "Papa brought Myu back!" Myu said at which everyone around Remia, including her, had their eyes wide open. "Papa?!" " Um," she said as she runs towards Wang Lei who catches her. "This is Myu''s papa!" Wang Lei happily said, "Hello there~ I am Myu''s papa. It is nice to meet you Myu''s mama." Other hearing him looked surprised while Tio was having a hard time controlling her laugh. Remia still didn''t know what was going on. When did she get a new husband? She doesn''t remember having one. Remia was still trying to process what was going on right now. She didn''t say anything when Wang Lei picked her and starts to walk towards her house. Though she didn''t say anything, it didn''t mean others also didn''t. Some SIMPS did come to stop him but were stop when Wang Lei released his pressure. Reaching inside the house, Wang Lei places her on the couch since he didn''t know what her room was. Remia finally came out of her dazed state, "Wait wait wait! What is going on? Why is Myu calling you her father?" she asked, sitting on the couch and hugs Myu who sat on her ??p. Wang Lei places a hand on his chin, making a thinking expression, "Hm., well, it''s a long story. Let''s start with how I first met her¡­" he started to explain how he met Myu and saved her from the slave traders and why she started to call him papa and how they came here. Remia attentively listens to his story. Her face becomes pale when she heard that Myu was caught by slave traders and if not for him, she would probably have been sold to some noble who might do things to her that she can''t imagine. She was happy and grateful when she heard that he saved her. As Wang Lei was explaining, Tio brought cups of tea and snakes, serving them as the story progressed. Wang Lei thanking her and taking a cup continued his narration of the story. After 15 minutes, he told her everything that happened between him and Myu. The room descends into silence as Remia digest the knowledge. Myu seeing her mother''s worried pale face touches her face, "Mom, are you alright? Papa saved Myu, so mom shouldn''t get worried anymore." Remia hearing her smiles. She kisses her head and said, "Mom is not worried. She is just scared that if Wang Lei-san hasn''t saved you then what would happen to Myu. But it''s alright. Mom will not think about it since my Myu is back." Wang Lei looking them smiled while Tio already had imaginary tears in her eyes. Wang Lei couldn''t tell whether she was acting or not. Wang Lei shakes his head, "It''s alright." He said. He was almost going to say, {Just give me Myu.} "No, please. If there is something that I can do, then please tell me." Remia said. Wang Lei looked towards Myu who has slept in her mother''s arms, "Then how about this, little Remia. Why don''t you come and live with me?" he asked. Before Remia could say anything, Tio said. "Nothing less from the master, courting a new woman at a moment notice." Wang Lei has his brow twitched. He didn''t court women here and there, right? "You got it wrong, little Tio. What I meant to say that I wanted to stay with Myu but if Remia chooses not to stay with us then that''s pretty much impossible." Tio hearing him nodded in understanding. Remia hearing him looked at Myu and then Wang Lei, a mischievous smile forms on her face as she said. "It''s ok. Since Myu already calls you her Father than if you separate, I don''t think Myu would like that. She always wanted a Papa and now that she has considered you one, she will definitely be sad." She did a graceful bow, "Then I am Myu is in your care, darling." "Darling?" Wang Lei raised a brow. Remia smiled calmly with one of her fingers on her chin, "Ara~ since you are Myu''s papa then that would make you my husband, right?" ''If only it was this easy to get a girl in my previous life. Not that I am complaining since I haven''t had much time for that.'' Wang Lei though as he smiles, "Then it''s settled. For now, give me your leg, I will heal it." He said. Wang Lei looked and saw that it was an injury caused by something sharp and was infected. Since demi-humans cannot use magic, they can''t heal their injuries through magic. Though that was going to change soon, once he becomes the king of this world. Placing his hand on the injury part, Wang Lei healed it. smiling he said, "You should pack your stuff, little Remia. We will leave for my mansion soon." "Ara~ this fast. Wouldn''t you wait for a day or two?" She said. She hasn''t known that the mansion he was talking about was in . He would be going to conquer another labyrinth here and didn''t want to leave Myu here. He didn''t want Ehit to send his apostles to capture them. Though he could let Tio stay here with them. Shaking his head, "My mansion is at a special place, so you don''t have to worry. Take this space ring and place everything in it." Remia hearing him didn''t say anything this time and just nodded. --- At the same time¡ªwhen Wang Lei was talking with Remia about taking her and Myu back¡ªin Demon Continent Garland. In one of the rooms of the royal castle, an injured man was laying on a bed as a healing mage was healing his injuries. Most of these injuries were related to burn marks. Suddenly the door of the room opened and a man came in. He had a handsome face with long blond hair. Worry was evident on his face. "Freid-sama! I heard that you were severely injured." He said when he saw how burned Freid''s body was. Freid looked at him and a sigh escapes from his mouth, "It''s alright now, Mikhail. Rather than that, I want you to gather out forces. We are launching an all-out ?ssault on the Heiligh Kingdom. We cannot let Heroes grow anymore. We already have way too many unknown variables." Fried said. Before Freid could say anything, they all heard a woman''s voice coming from the window. "You don''t have to worry about that. I have brought the decree of God Alva: Go and erase those heretics. My blessings are with you." A woman with wings behind her back said. She looked angelic with appearance. Freid saw her and hurriedly stood up and bowed, "We are grateful of Apostle-sama for bringing the verdict of our God." She nodded, "Alva-sama has given you 5000 of his apostles, I, Noint, will be the commander. We shall attack together with demons. The main targets are Hero Nagumo Hajime, Shizuku Yaegashi, and the man known as Fiercest with his party. "All Irregulars must be captured" is what Alva-sama has said," Noint said at which Freid and Mikhail nodded with determination. "Deus lo Vult, as God wills it!" they said while bowing. (A/N: Of course, they don''t know Latin. Just me adding it here for fun. Just watched Youja Senki (Saga of Tanya the Evil), so you understand, right? My weeb cells are awakening!) --- Qingyue was looking at her exact copy but the only difference was that it had white hair and eyes. She, just like Qingyue, looked ethereal and out of this world beauty. Qingyue was in one of the rooms of Frost Caverns of Schnee Labyrinth. She and Yue have come on Wang Lei''s request to conquer this Labyrinth but both of them hadn''t known that this Labyrinth would be this different than other labyrinths they had captured before. Since the time they have entered this Labyrinth, an unknown voice kept resounding in their ears. At first, both of them ignored it since they knew that it was not real but now it was not the matter of whether it was real or not but whether they can fight their inner demons or not¡ªnegative feelings. "It''s nice meeting you, real me." Said the white Qingyue, grinning. "Hehehahah! Who I am?! Shouldn''t you know that? I am you and you are me!" She said as she laughed as if hearing the stupidest thing in her life. Qingyue frowned, "What do you mean by "I am you and you are me"? Are you a copy of mine? But that should be impossible." She said. White Qingyue became amused as she said, "Hehe~ does that matter? What matters is that how you are going to complete this trail?" "What do you mean?" Qingyue asked. "Tell me, real me: Why are you jealous of other women that follow brother? You want to kill them, right? Just like when you thought of killing Yue when she spent a night with brother. You think that brother is yours and only you should have him and no one else, right?" White Qingyue said. Qingyue narrowed her eyes as she said, "I don''t know what you are talking about. I admit that I was jealous when other women court brother but that''s all, I never thought of killing them, and never did I though brother should belong only to me." White Qingyue smile was getting bigger, "Oh~ then are you going to deny that when you saw little Myu, you thought of separating them. You didn''t want him considering Myu as his child, right? You only wanted him to have your child and no one else! Isn''t that why you proposed taking Myu back to her mother!" she said. "That was not my intention! I just wanted her to meet her mother, that''s all!" Qingyue said but one could see that she was sweating. "Really? heh~, how about this Qingyue; why don''t you and I become one? That way we can have enough strength to make brother ours! We can just kill every other woman who approaches him!" White Qingyue said smiling gently as if to tempt her. "Shut up," Qingyue said as she grits her teeth. She raised her handand a huge fireball was created. White Qingyue saw it and snorted, "Heh, do you think such a week attach would hurt me?" she said. She raised her hand and points her finger towards the fireballand the whole fireball freezes before disintegrating into snow particles. "See? You are weak! That''s why brother can never be ours!" White Qingyue said as she vanished and appear in front of Qingyue. She punched directly in her stomach, launching her straight backward hitting the wall and producing cracks on it. "¡­ugh., cough* cough* If I kill other women than a brother will hate me!" Qingyue said while coughing blood. Standing up she did a gripping motion and appears in her hand. Making a thrusting motion, she releases her sword. (A Thrusting Motion will create a bullet of sword intent in the form of a shadow, piercing the enemy.) If one were to see it as a bystander than they would find out that once she did the thrusting motion, she didn''t move from here place nor did her sword left her hand. They could only see something black, shadow-like, crossing the distance between them at tremendous speed. It was another art that Qingyue and Wang Lei created. It was based on . Once this art was used, it would be almost impossible to dodge as long shadow exists. The only way to dodge it was to erase one''s shadow or hide in a parallel dimension or change the place of your shadow at a different place/surface than the one who released it is standing. White Qingyue saw it wide-eyed. Flying, she hurriedly points her finger downwardand a little light flash is created. Projecting her shadow on the roof instead of on the floor, changing the surface of her shadow. Qingyue thrust misses its targets and vanished. White Qingyue also does a griping motion and the same sword appears in her hand. Qingyue wide-eyed looked at the sword, "Impossible! Why do you have that sword?!" she said. White Qingyue smirked and said, "Didn''t I said that we are the same person? What is yours is mine! Now die! I will take your body and make brother mine!" White Qingyue takes the stance and releases a horizontal slash. (Create different fake shadows, hiding the real one.) Hundred to thousand shadows were created as they all go towards Qingyue who takes her sword and stabs it at her shadow. (If both shadows are on the same surface, directly opposite to each other, then by attacking your shadow, you can attach your enemy.) A sword came from the shadow of White Qingyue who hurriedly cancel her attach and moves sideways, dodging it. "Why don''t you admit it already, real me?! Admit that you wanted to kill them!" White Qingyue shouted. She vanished and appeared behind Qingyue and stabs her shadow. (By attaching the shadow of the opponent, one can bind them and stop their moment for a certain period¡ªdepends on the user''s energy.) Qingyue whose shadow was stab stopped at her position. She gnashed her teeth, "I never wanted to kill them!" she said. White Qingyue smirked as she could feel her strength increasing with each passing second. "Then you can die." White Qingyue said while placing her hand on herand ice energy covers Qingyue, freezing her. White Qingyue looked at her emotionless as she said, "You even forgot what brother said before you left." Qingyue who was frozen was b?r?ly keeping her consciousness alive. There were tears in her eyes that were frozen because of the ice energy. She was alive because she, herself, cultivated ice element. If it was someone else, they would have been dead at this point. What White said she heard it. She remembered what her brother said when she was about to leave for the labyrinth. *** "Yue''er wait!" Wang Lei said to Qingyue who was about to leave. Qingyue looked towards him, puzzled. "What happened, brother?" Wang Lei came and hugs her while softly saying in her ears, "Remember this: Love gives naught but itself and takes naught but from itself, Love possesses not nor would it be possessed: For love is sufficient unto love." Qingyue was stunned why he suddenly hugged her but then she asked, "What does it mean?" Wang Lei smiled helplessly, "It means that no matter what happens, whether the world is destroyed or the end comes, I will always love you. I know that I am a selfish hypocrite man. I don''t like others to be possessive while I am possessive myself. I want you or other girls to love me only while I, myself, loves more than one girl. But that doesn''t mean that I will forget you or any other for that matter. The girl I fell in love for the first time and the girl I love the most, who has a special position in my heart and will always remain special existence, will always be you and no one else." He said. Qingyue had tears in her eyes but she didn''t say anything and just listen quietly while hugging him tighter. "Why to say it now?" she asked. "Nothing. I just felt like it." Wang Lei said while cleaning tears off her face. Leaning down he kissed her for a minute and then released her. "Go and conquer that labyrinth. I know you can do this." Qingyue nodded and left the . *** Remembering it again, tears started to gather around her eyes. She finally understood what her brother meant and why he said it now. He knew that she would face her inner demons in this labyrinth and he knew what she was thinking and how she was jealous. Thinking it, a helpless smiled form on her face ''You always know what would happen or what I am thinking. How stupid can I be thinking that other women would steal you from me? You were always there for me and never forgot me. Yet, I couldn''t see it.'' she thought as the ice¡ªencasing her¡ªstarted to melt/break. White Qingyue looked at the breaking ice as she felt strength leaving her body. "This¡­" she looked as ice breaks into many pieces. A smile form on her face, "You found your answer, huh." Qingyue looked towards her fake personality or her inner demon and did a bow. "Thank you for making me realize." White Qingyue shakes her head as her body started to become transparent as if she was there yet not, "Didn''t I said: You are me and I am you. Of course, I want myself to know their inner demons and face them." Qingyue looked at her fake personality silently as she was vanishing, she said. "Don''t forget to hog brother for yourself for at least a month, once you go back. He needs a little punishment for looking at other ladies." Qingyue grins just like her fake personality, "Of course! Don''t worry as he will be punished." She said as she saw White her vanishing. The whole hall went back into silence when Qingyue heard a sound behind her and saw a passage. She looked at it and started to walk towards it, leaving the room. It was a dark passage leading to somewhere and she followed it quietly. Reaching the end of the passage, she entered another room where she saw Yue standing, absent-mindedly looking at the sealing. Yue hearing the voice looked in her direction and said, "You have completed the trail, big sist¡ª" before she could complete her sentence, her head was blown away, scattering into different pieces as her body falls on the ground lifelessly. Qingyue, whose finger was raised in her direction smirked as she saw Yue''s body regenerating at a fast pace. Ever since her energy changed to Primordial Energy, her reintegration has also improved tremendously. After some time¡ªa minute¡ªshe was completely healed. She hurriedly jumped back and looked towards grinning Qingyue. Scared she asked, "Why did you do that, big sister?" Qingyue grinning said, "Nothing~, that''s what you get for trying to court hubby. But don''t worry as I will not kill you. Since your punishment is done and for others., hehehe~" Yue who heard her felt shiver back at her spine ''What the hell happened? How did she turn into Yandere mode?!'' "Let''s go. We need to clear this labyrinth to make hubby proud of us. Also, tell me about your trial on the way." Qingyue said as she walked towards the open passage on the other side humming happily. Yue was praying hard and decide not to go against her order ''She is acting scary!!.'' --- "Fu*k you Lyutillis Haltina! How could you create such a trail!" Miledi shouted as she saw hundreds of thousands of ???kroaches coming towards her. "Eeek! I don''t want it! Save me Wang Lei-san!" Shea shouted as she saw them approaching her. She raised her sword to the maximum power level of ¡ª10 tons! (By utilizing one''s fire elemental energy and creating a¡ªcrescent moon shape¡ªhighly condenses fire energy, destroying everything in its wake.) A huge energy sword intent was released with the same weight as that of the sword. The space around the energy was being distorted as it destroyed everything, though that everything only included ???kroaches. "Die! You disgusting creature!" Miledi said. Raising her hand and pouring her energy like a mad lad she said. A sphere of special energy is created in the center of the ???kroaches and burst into destructive energy, destroying every single ???kroach. It also damaged the labyrinth itself. Suddenly a magic circle bloomed below them, teleporting them away. Labyrinth must have considered them dangerous so it transferred them as the victors. Chapter 43 - Preparation for War "This place?" Remia asked, amazed looking inside the . Myu has already gone to play inside the mansion, in the room that Wang Lei specially created for her. In that room, he has created all the toys he could think of. He was even thinking of creating an entire Amusement Park, here in his world. ''Anything for Myu!'' Wang Lei thought, nodding. "You will live here from now on¡ªat least for a certain time. You can go out, though. But before that, you should either take a member of Haulia Tribe with you or learn some magic." Wang Lei said. He didn''t want her to out and get captured like in the original. Since he knows, he can at least do something about it. ''Not that I am worried, but being extra caution never hurts. I don''t want to go through some extra drama.'' Remia nodded in understanding. She knows that going out alone, probably, will create some troubles. The fact that she is demi-human alone can cause a problem. Let alone something else. ''I can''t be a burden on him or anyone else.'' "Let''s go. I will show you around." Wang Lei said as he started to give her a tour of the mansion. He and Tio have already conquered the Sunken Ruins of Melusine. First, it was planned to send Remia to and then complete the labyrinth but, it changed as Wang Lei though he has already spent much time in this world. ''Not that I am complaining. It''s just that there is nothing left to do in this world. Should just go back and learn the Elemental Laws with the help of Evil God Seeds. After that, conquer the Profound Continent or at least let the guild take over. Since I am already strong enough to fight with anyone from the Profound Continent. Or should I let Xuanyuan Wentian succeed in becoming a Divine Practitioner? And when he''s at cloud nine, drag him down to dirt? Though who knows if he has become one by one-year time.'' After showing her around the Mansion, Wang Lei was about to enter in his room when he hears a slightly high-pitched voice. He thought it was Miledi. Since normally she is the only one who talks in that voice but his guess was proven wrong after what he heard next. "Hubby~ I am back~" He looked back and saw Qingyue coming towards him. Before he could process what was going on, he was already being hugged. "Hm~, Hubby''s smell~," Qingyue said as she sniffed his scent. ''Alright, I admit that I am a little scared right now. What the hell happened to my little cute and shy Yue''er? What is this, 180-degree shift?'' With a little cramped smile, Wang Lei said. "Welcome back Yue''er. What happened? You are acting kind of¡­ unusual" "Hm?" Qingyue looked at him upturned "What do you mean by unusual? I think I am alright. I just missed Hubby, that''s all." She said, making a slightly sad face. ''That itself is unusual! You never said something like that! It''s like you met your friend a week ago and the next time you meet him; he already has a wife and two kids. How the fu*k am I supposed to feel about that?'' ''It is better to go with the flow. I will ask Yue about it later.'' Qingyue smiled bloomed. Giving him a peck on the lips, she said in his ears "You should wait for me tonight Hubby~ I have a present for you!" she said coyly and left running towards the garden. Wang Lei stood there dumbfounded, ''When did she become so bold?! Did something happen during her trial? It shouldn''t cause so much change though.'' Shaking his head, Wang Lei left to his room, ''I will think about it later.'' --- "So¡­ what happened here? Why is there more member than I remember then last time?" Wang Lei asked looking at Shea and Miledi who had a haggard appearance with Haulia Tribe behind them. That, for some reason, has multiplied. ''I did hear that bunnies reproduce faster but this seems absurd. How the Fu*k did they reproduced ?du?ts? But from their clothes, they seem to be slaves. Did they capture a slave trader or something? I don''t remember teaching the ''Capture the Flag''.'' Shea and Miledi avoided contact but Shea finally gives in with Wang Lei kept staring at them, "It was all Miledi-san''s fault! She lost her calm in the labyrinth and wanted to vent her anger on someone!" she said pointing her finger towards Miledi. "You Traitor Rabbit! Didn''t you said, we are in the same boat before coming here? What happened to your pride as a Haulia Tribeswoman?" Miledi shouted. Pinching the bridge of the nose, Wang Lei asked. "Can you explain it in detail?" ''I swear I shouldn''t have sent them as a pair. They both are the start of trouble everywhere.'' Hearing him and seeing that he was getting annoyed, Shea started to explain. According to her, after the completed the labyrinth, they were in a really bad mood because of the trials of the labyrinth. When they come out of the labyrinth, they found out that Hoelscher Empire''s¡ªImperial Soldiers¡ªattacked the Verbergen and capture/kidnapped the demi-humans. Since they were already in the bad mood, they thought of venting their frustrations on them. So they followed them all the way to the Empire and demanded them to leave all the slaves but were denied vehemently by the Emperor of the Hoelscher Empire, Gahard D. Hoelscher. Since they didn''t complete their demands, even though it was their fault as they kidnapped demi-humans. When Emperor''s and Empire''s Nobles eyes fell upon them¡ªShea and Miledi¡ªand saw as to how beautiful both of them were. They asked their soldiers to capture them, which in return didn''t end well with how both of them were already at their edge. So in anger, Mildedi teleported every civilian who didn''t have a slave with all the demi-humans and slaves outside of the Empire while Shea rose in the air and throws her sword in the centre of the Empire from the height of 10000 meters with the weight of 50 million kilos. And after that, everything is self-explanatory. Her sword came down like a meteor and destroyed the whole Empire with everyone left behind, erasing a whole nation from the map. "And that''s how we ended up having so many Haulia Tribes!" Shea explained with such enthusiasm with Miledi nodding and correcting her now and then as if both of them have achieved nirvana. ''I can''t believe it! They went and end the whole Empire without even inviting me?! How can they hog all the fun alone?!'' "You should have invited me too." He said a little disappointed that he missed such a show. As for Empire¡­ well¡­ he didn''t give a sh*t. Neither did he knew Empire nor they knew him. So, he didn''t care whether they or he destroyed a nation or two. After all, Empire was at the fault for provoking someone they shouldn''t have. You don''t see a child said that he is going to fight a tiger. That''s a plane stupidity, knowing the fact that you can never win. The same was going in the mind of every Haulia Tribesmen. Though they were inspired in a totally different direction right now. ''Boss Bloody Asura is so cool!'' is what was going on most of the tribesmen''s mind. "Anyway, since so have already brought them here¡­ Cam you will take the responsibility of teaching them about the rules of this place and also show them their accommodations." He said to Cam who nodded while saluting him. "You both should go and take a bath. Clean yourself. We will be leaving for Holy Mountain tomorrow. Everything will be decided tomorrow!" he said to Shea and Miledi who hearing him, nodded seriously. --- At the same time in the Demon Continent, at the front of Demon Castle was an army standing¡ªin neatly manner. The atmosphere was solemn as the whole place was in deep silence. If a normal person stood here, he might piss his pants with how heavy and threatening the air was. And silence was making the pressure feel more unbearable. In the throne room of the castle, you could see a man bowing in front of the throne. "We have gathered all our forces, Noint-sama. Waiting for your order to deploy them." Freid said to the Noint, who was kneeling in a praying position with her hand clasped together as if praying to God. "Good. Alva-sama has given his guidance to us. We will launch all-out ?ssault tomorrow." She said without moving from her position. "What about Heros?" Noint asked. In reality, Ehit didn''t care what will happen to the Heileigh Kingdom. What he was most afraid of right now were Irregulars that have been popping here and there. He got more fearful after he saw what happened at Hoelscher Empire. Seeing as how they didn''t give a shit about human lives and the fact that Miledi Reisen, one of the leaders of Liberators, is alive somehow, made him even more fearful. He thought that he needed a body urgently. For that; his prime targets were, Shizuku, Hajime, and Kouki. Since he had close to no information about Wang Lei and its party. But the fact that he hasn''t known that Wang Lei has already placed the protection on Shizuku, so even if he tried his best, he wouldn''t able to take over her body. "One of the Heroes has defected to our side! He will help us in disabling the Protecting Barrier of Heiligh Kingdom!" Freid said. They have their own spies in human kingdoms. And with the help of those spies, they contacted the Heroes, who they thought would betray humanity. At least those, who had more than 50 percent chance of doing it. They would, as what every devil does, entice them in joining them by providing them with different benefits or promises of completing their dreams. And just as they thought, not all, but at least someone would sell their soul. Humans are born greedy after all. It is one of the sins they are born with. And if they start to envy something to such an extent that they are ready to do anything to occupy them, then they are the best candidates to control. Someone said it right: Humans are foolish creatures. "Only one? According to the report, there should be at least two, no?" Noint asked. They have done their survey on the mental health of every Hero and found out the two of them had a higher chance of betraying then others. That''s why she was surprised that they only got one on their side. "We don''t know. According to the reports, yes. We should have had two imposters but for some reason, one of them declined our invitation. She said, ''You people yet don''t know the horror that is above your heads! But don''t worry, I will not tell anyone that you have contacted me nor I will adamantly help others. If you are able to create favourable conditions, then I might join you at a moment''s notice. If not, then forget it. We will forget that we ever had this discussion.''." Freid narrated everything he heard word by word to Noint. Noint hearing her narrowed her eyes, ''Cleaver! ''She'' will remain neutral until the scale of the war is change and join the one with more benefit. Never thought that there will be someone intelligent enough to think in those crying brats!'' All these factors made her think that all of the Heroes were just a bunch of brats that have never faced hardship in their lives. ''Even if they were from a world where peace existed, was the life that easy in that world? Or just like here in this world, they chose simply to escape from reality?'' "You can leave. We will leave tomorrow at the dawn!" Noint said to Freid who obeyed her command and left the room. ''Tomorrow will decide the fate of this world, Tortus!'' *** (A/N: As you can tell, Arifureta arc will end in two or three chapters. Thanks for reading till now, though I honestly thought most of the reader will drop it. But thank you for reading until now. No, it''s not a Suicide Message or a Flag! Just my genuine feelings. Next world will be ''Fate/stay night: Unlimited Blade Works'' and MC will be servent of Sakura Matou. Such a poor girl, I want to save her. And no! She will not be a harem member. As a Wise Man once said: All I want is nothing more but just to save Sakura and get Artoria in the boat. So I can change their destinies once more. I can die a happy man I am sure.) Chapter 44 - A Late Response Hello Guys~! meatball_san here! Well, I am quite late as I was busy and stuff but ''Better Late than to be Never''. The thing is I am quite busy with different stuff these days with different things though I am writing in my free time. In short, this novel will go on Haitus. Since I am also writing another one and tbh, I enjoyed writing that one then this one. Anyway, Stay Safe~! Chapter 45 - Death of Ehit! "Our forces are ready. Should we advance?" Freid asked Noint as they stood before the army of demons. Today was the day, the day which will decide the next ruler of this world. "Open the Space Gate!" Noint said. Hearing her, Freid nodded as he waves his hand, different ruins on a gigantic magic circle start to shine. Soon there was a crack in the space in front of them. It opens as if ripped apart. Inside of it, on the other side, one could see a Kingdom filled with the hustle-bustle of daily life¡ªHeiligh Kingdom. "Gate has been stabilized!" "Start the march! In the name of our God, Alva!" said Noint. Hearing her, the demons issued a battle cry as they started their march towards the Heiligh Kingdom. --- Heroes were sitting on a dining table, eating their breakfast. There was strange silence enveloping the whole table. It was not because something wrong happened well, maybe, calling it wrong can be the right term as before Hajime left, he told them about the truth of God and why they were summoned. The reason why this centuries-long war is still going on without any stop. Kouki who took a bite of bread had a strange expression on his face. ''Bland¡­ why did Kaori leave with Nagumo? Doesn''t she understand that he is a murderer? I am her childhood friend then why did she leave with him? Same with Shizuku, why is she bend on that monster? Is that monster, Fiercest, is better than me? Me who fights for justice and he who kills just anyone?'' Taking another bite, he looked towards Shizuku who even after knowing that Ehit is not a real God, was still enjoying her breakfast without any tension showing on her face. ''Is Ehit really not the God? Are the words of Nagumo really the truth?'' Even after hearing it, Kouki still couldn''t bring himself¡ªcompletely¡ªbelieving in what Hajime had said. The only good thing was that they still haven''t told anyone else, outside of their circle, about this fact. Since the country itself perched Ehit as their only God. They knew telling them that Ehit is a fake God won''t end well. It was the same as telling Otakus that 2d doesn''t exist. As they were eating, the door of the hall abruptly opened and a servant, soaked in sweat entered as he breaths heavily to catch his breath. "Demons! Demons have launched an attack on the Kingdom." He shouted gaining everyone''s attention. Others also stopped eating and stood up and ask the servant for more information. After some talk, they finally found out that Demons suddenly showed up in front of the Heiligh Kingdom without any prior indication of them approaching. "Right now they are being stopped by the Barrier but we don''t know what might happen soon." Other when heard that there are more than 500,000 demons outside the Kingdom started to shake. Their Hero Party couldn''t defeat one demon and now they will have to fight more than 500,000. Of course, every demon cannot be as strong as Cattleya but even if they are not as strong as her, half a million is still a big amount to deal with only them. "Let''s go! We should first check how the situation is going on before deciding to do anything," Shizuku said. Other nod and went towards the throne room. The whole Royal Palace was in a great mess as servants were in disarray while soldiers were moving or running, tightening the defenses. Reaching the throne room, they opened the door and saw that inside was filled with people from the church. "Heroes! You all are here, please we need your help! Demons have launched an attack¡ªa full-scale war!" Ishtar said. Other hearing it pale. A full scale was not something like fighting monsters like they have been doing up to now, it was a full-scale war. A War! Kouki went forward and said, "Don''t worry, Ishtar-san! We will help the Kingdom!" "We have excepted nothing less from the Heroes! May the blessing of Ehit be with you all." Ishtar was of course happy hearing it. Since he also received an order from the Ehit to start a full-scale war. Not against demons but Irregulars. But they can''t tell that to the Heroes. He could tell from their behavior that they were acting weird since they met an Irregular. There was a chance that they were doubting Ehit. --- Kouki and other heroes came out and went towards the outer walls of the Heiligh Kingdom. Most of them were petrified by the sheer amount of the demons and how they were raising battle cry every now and then made them look even more terrifying and intimidating. Not only that, they could see monsters mix in with the demons. Six dragons were flying at the forefront of the whole army at which they could see a handsome demon sitting. Shizuku looked at the army and only one word came into her mind ''Hopeless''. That''s right. For humans of Heiligh Kingdom, this was a hapless situation in which they can either surrender or fight to the death. She was sure that the Heiligh Kingdom would have been covered in the smokes of war if not for the barrier blocking them. "Human! In the name of our God Alva, we announce a war against humans. If you want to live, then you should hand over all the Irregulars! Our God Alva might forgive you all; otherwise, only death awaits you all. As resistance is futile!" Freid said looking down from above. He didn''t care about Heroes except for Shizuku who was also considered an Irregular. Since for him, killing every Hero here was not hard. Let alone him, his monsters were enough to take care of Heroes. "Shut your mouth, your demon! As long as we are here, we will never let you touch the citizen of this Kingdom!" Kouki shouted. "I am not here to banter with a kid. I will give you ten minutes to decide. Either handover the Irregulars to us and surrender or you all can die." Freid said. They needed time before Hiyama destroys the barrier device. And according to his calculations, ten minutes were more than enough. Kouki greeted his teeth. He could see the hesitation in others'' eyes. Hesitation whether they should join demons or fight them. "Guys don''t listen to him! He is trying to confuse us. Do you all really think that demons would let us, Heroes, live after they capture us all?" Kouki said to his classmates. Other hearing him, they went into deep thought. What he said was indeed or at least made its point. Can they be sure that they would not be killed if they surrendered? Freid didn''t say anything to pursue them. He just stood on his dragon and watches quietly. "We have to delay them as much as we can so the people can evacuate," Kouki said. Others though reluctant nodded. They can''t do anything else anyway. The only relief was the barrier that was blocking the demons from entering. --- With the number of demons that they have brought and the monsters, it is not wrong to say that the only way they¡ªHeiligh Kingdom¡ªcan live out of this situation was that if some miracle happened. Since the monsters that demons brought were more than enough to kill and take over the Kingdom. Demons just have to stand and watch. I looked at my back and saw the girls enjoying themselves while drinking tea. I don''t know what they are talking about but the gazes they give me from time to time are not so pleasant. I would rather go and spend my time with Myu than to sit with them. They smell danger more than the demons to me. Especially Qingyue, who, since the time came back from the Frost Caverns of Schnee, she''s been acting creepier and creepier¡ªNo! creepier may be way too strong of a word but she indeed acting weird. I asked Yue about it but she said Qingyue didn''t tell her about her trial. All she said was that she realized her true nature. Now I don''t know what she meant by that. Does that mean she should have acted like this from the start and the Qingyue I knew till now was a fa?ade? I mean I know she was jealous and stuff but changing one''s whole personality just because she accepted she was jealous was really talk of a wonder. "It seems that it is going to start." Hearing Tio''s voice brought me back to reality. I looked down and saw Hiyama standing beside demons and heroes looking at him with disbelief. It seems just like in the original, Hiyama betrayed humanity and joined the side of the demons. Humans are a really strange creature. Not that I am in a position to say that. "Are we going to join too?" It seems that they have a really big bone to pick with them. I can feel their bloodlust releasing and hardly compressed. "Qingyue and Yue will go to Holy Mountain and conquer the Labyrinth. We will take care of the demons." All of them nodded. "Also if you see an apostle, don''t kill them and just tie and bring them to " It has a restriction force and will make sure that the prisoners, Apostle, in this case, won''t cause any trouble. Seeing as everyone is ready, I called my pal that has been almost forgotten. "Orochi" With my voice, shadows come out of my shadow and form a huge monster. After my constant feeding of Primordial Energy to him, he finally entered the Tyrant Realm. He also got an extra head now making him 7 headed. "You called King." "You will be going with Qingyue and Yue" "As you wish" He bows and entered Qingyue''s shadow. With this, our preparations are completed. "Let''s go then." I smilingly said at which other nodded and entered the battlefield. --- "Why are you doing Hiyama?!" Kouki shouted. Now that the barrier was gone and one of them has betrayed, the situation has become even grimmer. "Do you have to ask?! It is because I hate being a sidekick of a suck-up hero! I always loved Kaori but she betrayed me and went with that nerd Hajime! She should have been mine and not his! But don''t worry as she soon will become mine. Now that I have joined the side of the demons. Once they capture all of you, I can have Kaori for me and only for me!" Others who heard him had disgusting expressions on their faces. Shizuku looked at him as if trash. "Don''t speak her name with your disgusting mouth! Do you think that by siding with demons you can have her? Then you should stop dreaming!" Hiyama hearing her had an angry expression but before he could speak, he was stopped by Freid. "Enough chitchat. It is time that every person in this world comes under our God Alva. My brethren, let us go and show them that those who oppose our God Alva shall have a fate worse than death!" All the demons shouted and just as they were about to start their attach, they all felt a huge shadow appearing above them. Confused they looked up and saw a huge monster with 7 heads flying towards the Holy Mountain. Before they could understand what was going on, they all heard a voice. "Enough with this Larva God drama. Can we not just sit back and talk over a cup of tea?" They saw a group with a man in the center and the girls around him. Freid looks at them and narrowed his eyes, "Fiercest¡­" --- I look down at the, now astonished, demons. Looking at the forefront, I saw a handsome looking male. He should be Freid, Commander of Demons Army. "Insolent! You dare to call our God Alva a larva!" I almost burst into laughter. What can I say? They just rhyme too much with each other. "Don''t get angry. I am soon going to take the position of so-called God Larva. So it doesn''t really matter." Freid hearing me narrowed his eyes, "You are quite bold to say that. You think just because you can use Ancient Magic, you can do anything?" "Well, if we talk subjectively, then yeah. I am going to be a new God! Got a problem with that? Then come and defeat me; otherwise, stay quiet and don''t spoil my fun." I don''t really care either way. Listening to me, Freid had a frown on his head. "Well, girls. The stage is yours." And just as I ended, a loud boom was heard. It was Tio''s breath attack. It definitely killed about hundreds of monsters. Seeing the Tio attack, demons also launched their attack. That, for the most part, was unaffected on us. Come on guys, at least throw something worth dodging. Just as I finished speaking, I felt a presence behind me. Looking behind, I saw Freid with his dragon. It opened its mouth and breath was released. Breath consumes me as I just stand there, not moving. Freid had a smug expression on his face, "I told you not to be so arrogant or it will bite you back." "Thanks for the advice. I will take it to my grave." Fried wide-eyed looked at me. I mean, I will be surprised too if my opponent came out of a breath attack without any energies. Even my clothes were not damaged. "Is that all? At least show me something more impressive than this." Freid''s face concerted in anger as he shouted, "Don''t be so arrogant lest it bites you back!" He raises his hand and a dark black ball was created in his hand. It had a great section force. Space laws, huh. He is trying to break the space around me? It''s not a bad idea since I will definitely be torn apart but¡­ and with that, the space around him stopped. Dense cold energy was being released from my body. "What did you do?!" "Can you not tell? You can use space magic, right?" If you have a slight understanding of space than you should be able to tell. Freid greeted his teeth and released the black ball. The black ball, being released, burst the space around it. I hurriedly teleported away. This guy¡­ he self-destructed? That''s some badass shit! Seeing himself destruct remind me of certain blond loli, she also looked badass. "I would love to play with you but it seems that our time is over here" I could feel outside interference for some time now. It is probably Ehit, I can''t waste my time here. Though I would love to fight with these two together. Freid who came out from his own attack with a missing limb opened a portal behind him. Running? Sorry bro, maybe next time. Pointing my palm in his direction, I form a fist. Freid who was trying to run suddenly stopped. He felt air¡ªNo! space around him condensing. Before he could think anything, he became a small ball of flesh before falling down, dead. "Freid-sama!!" a certain random demon shouted. "It''s time to end this," I said as I looked down. Most of the monsters were already dead by the hands of the girls. Miledi, Tio, and Shea came back and stood behind me. "You can come out now. What''s the point of hiding when we all know where you are hiding?" I said looking towards the sky. Suddenly space around the sky started to ripple. Soon, an army of apostles came outside of it. "Is Ehit still not coming?" The apostle at the forefront heard me. She looked down at me, "To kill a mortal, Ehit-sama do not have to come personally." "Is that so? Well, then don''t mind me as I will be capturing all of you." I said as I throw Pok¨¦mon balls¡ªI mean, snapped my fingers. Different portals emerged all around the sky. If first, the sky was filled with apostles then no one could see nothing but golden portals all around. From the golden portal, different chains emerged and created a big round structure of chains with all the apostles inside. "Take care of everything, it will take me some time to overwrite them." I said to the girl and they nodded. Such understanding women. Taking a step, I vanished and appeared inside the globe. I could see apostles attacking all around in panic. Ehit did a really poor job? I mean, an emotionless angle like women is useless. At least add some emotions in them. Right now, this space, inside the globe of chains, was . I was going to use world laws to modify their souls and make it more animated. --- When Wang Lei was modifying the souls of the apostles, the outside was not so calm. Once Wang Lei went inside the globe of the chain, Ehit lost his connection with the apostles. Knowing that Want Lei was not in the same dimension anymore, he thought it was the best time if he wanted to take over someone''s body. He tried taking Yue''s or Qingyue''s body but was blocked as every time his mana touched them, it got dispersed. Yielding no result with them, he tried Wang Lei''s other party member but the result was the same. "No other choice, I will go with Kouki. Even though he is kind of weak, I can use concept magic to have him the same power as mine¡ªPeak." Putting his eyes on Kouki, he completed the connection without any problem since he already made a connection with Kouki''s soul when he was summoned in this world by him. Kouki was looking at the situation with envy. ''Why can''t I have the same power as him? I am the hero then why is he stronger than me?'' Looking at how Wang Lei took care of more than half-million demons and monsters with his party, he was gratified but¡ªat the same time¡ªhe envied him for having so much power. ''You want more power than him?'' Kouki heard a voice inside his mind that startled him. ''Who are you?'' Kouki asked in his mind. ''Who am I? Does that matter? What matters is that I can give you the power you seek!'' ''What you mean?'' ''You want to became as strong as ''him'', right? You want to become stronger than Nagumo Hajime, right? You want to bring Kaori back to you, right? For that you need power! And I, Ehit, can give you that power!'' ''Ehit?! You are Ehit? Why do you think I will believe you when Nagumo said that you''re an Evil God?'' ''Do you really believe that heretic, Kouki? He is trying to deceive you, just like he did to Kaori and others! Soon Shizuku will leave your side too and join Wang Lei. Do you really want that to happen?'' ''I don''t!'' ''That''s right, you don''t. So seek my power, seek me and I shall give it to you. The power to rule all!'' Kouki greeted his teeth and did as what Ehit said. Soon he felt unknown energy flowing in his body as he lost control over it. He started to panic as he could feel that his control over the body was losing with every passing second. ''What are you doing?!'' ''Hahaha! Did you really think I will give you my powers for nothing in return? Adios! (Bitch!) As this body will belong to me from now on! I appreciate your effort, Most Stupid Hero!'' Kouki felt his consciousness blurred before everything in front of him blacked out. "Kouki, are you alright?" Shizuku seeing Kouki acting weird asked but got nothing in return. She wanted to check on him when suddenly he started to laugh hysterically. "Hehehahaha! Finally! I am back! The great Ehit is back!" Kouki¡ªEhit shouted as he looked at the sky, opening his arms wide. Shizuku wide-eyed looked at him. She felt threatened by him. Hurriedly taking a step back, she vanished appeared some distance away from him. Ehit stopped laughing and looked down at her, "Why are you running and distancing yourself from me, Shizuku? Come here, we are childhood friends, right?" "Who are you?!" Shizuku said, taking out of her sheath. "Who am I? What are you talking about? It''s me, Kouki. Your childhood friend!" Tio, Miledi, and Shea felt a change in Kouki as his energy sored to the point where even they felt threatened by it. They teleported and stood beside Shizuku. "You finally showed yourself, Ehilt!" Miledi said. Other hearing her were shocked but they quickly composed themselves. "Ah~! Miledi, my dear! How are you still alive? You should have been rooting in that dungeon of yours as a piece of junk. How did you get your body back?" Ehit said not denying her claim. Miledi smirked as she said, "I met your doom there and it provided me with a new body!" Ehit hearing him stopped laughing as he scowls at her, "My doom? Heh! Are you dreaming or something. Just like how you and other liberators died, how dragon-man died, he will die too!" Tio hearing him had her aura surging as other people around them¡ªthe group of girls¡ªstarted to feel suffocated. "Tio-san¡­" Shea took her hand, trying to calm her. Tio took a deep breath to calm herself down. She looked towards Shea and nodded in gratitude. "Well, then. Enough with this shit talk. I haven''t had the taste of woman for some time now." Ehit said as he looked down at them, "You all don''t seem that bad. Though I would prefer that black hair lady, Qingyue, with Fiercest, for now, you will work too." Hearing him everyone had a disgusting expression on their faces. "Then why don''t you try and get some," Miledi said grinning as her energy started to rise and reached its peak. It was not equal to Ehit but also not far from it. Others also readied themselves. Ehit finally showed serious expression. ''What is this energy? I have never felt it and what''s more, how the fu?k she became so strong!? I can''t waste my time on them. Or when Fiercest came, I will be done'' The whole place went into silence as everyone held their breath. The area around the four was already emptied as the energy they were releasing was even pressuring the ground around them¡ªseeing as how it was filled with cracks all over. Shea took the first step and vanished. She appeared behind him and thrust her sword at him. Before her sword was about to touch him, its wait changed to 50 tons. Ehit didn''t look back but he could feel a threat from her. So he hurriedly teleported away. Appearing some miles away, looked towards their direction but before he could do anything, he felt a presence behind. ''How did she knew I would be here?!'' Tio was standing behind him. Among the girls, she was only one who had awakened of . It was more stable than Shea''s . But it was Active while Shea''s was Passive. Making a fist, that turns red in color¡ªmaking her fist look like magma¡ªshe throws it at him. Ehit hurriedly throws his own fist, coated with . Both of their fists colloid. A huge boom was heard as the surrounding space started to shake from the sheer power of the fists. Both of them were thrown in opposite direction. Tio greets her teeth as she felt great shocks passing her body. If it was only physical strength, then she was definitely a winner. But Ehit had a huge mana supply that helps him overcome the difference of physical strength. Ehit looked down at his hand, astonished. He could see his skin torn from different places. Even though the body was of Kouki, with the help of Ehit had already upgraded it. So he was surprised that she could damage his skin. ''She is dragonman for a reason. But what was that skill in the end?'' Suddenly he felt his weight increasing and reaching more than 10 tons and it was still increasing. Looking back, he saw Miledi standing in the direction he was falling. ''Gravity magic?'' Before he could counter her, she felt a tremendous threat from his behind. Jerking his head in that direction, he saw Shizuku taking a stance of Iai with . He didn''t felt the threat from her but from the sword. He was sure if he was hit by that sword than he was done for. The only solution from which he could save himself was with the help of . Shizuku takes a deep breath as her energy started to rise. Ehit felt everything around him fasting at the same time slowing down. It was a strange feeling. But whatever it was, he knew if he let it continue then he was fu?k?d. Believing his instincts, he directs his hand in front of him and condenses the space to create a shield in front of him. A crack-like sound was heard and he could see cracks forming in the space itself! ''What a horrifying technique!'' He teleported again and appeared back on the initial position. "Really, what is with all these techniques and skills. Where did you all learn that?" "From your doom!" Miledi said which made the expression of Ehit''s face one that of anger. "It seems that you don''t need to leave anymore. Very well then, let me complete your wish!" He vanished and appeared behind her with a long sword in his hands and slashes it at her. Miledi was about to dodge when she felt space around her restrict her. ''Space Lock!!'' """Miledi (Miledi-san)!""" Shea, Tio, and Shizuku shouted at the same time. Tio wanted to teleport at their position but because of space lock, they could not. And with the difference of miles between them, it would take at least 1 to 2 seconds to reach her. ''Dammit! I was too carefree!'' Just as the sword was about to slash her, five dragons of thunder descended from the heavens and struck Ehit. Space lock dispersed and Miledi teleported away. Ehit was flying backward, comes out of the smoke area where the dragons struck. He heard an ephemeral voice from his behind. He saw as Qingyue stabs the sword at his shadow. He felt his body being bind by some unknown force. Shea who learned and mastered saw an opening. She teleported in front of him and does a long vertical slash as she shouts. A huge sword intent was released from her sword, distorting the space around it. Ehit leaving with no choice forcefully moved his sword hand in front of him. A huge blast occurred as everyone distance themselves from him. A huge scar of more than 2 miles was left on the ground, changing the terrain. Soon the smoke was cleared and one could see Ehit standing with one of his hands missing and minor marks all over his body. ''This is not good! I need to leave! One-o-one I might win but with all of them attacking together I might die! Or this body might.'' He used restoration magic to heal his body and looks at everyone. All the girls were circling him, standing at six points all around him. Above him, Orochi was flying, eyeing him, ''I need to make an opening!'' He looked towards Yue as an idea struck him. He sent his message to Alva as he started to buy time. "Well, it isn''t the Vampire Princess! I thought you died but it seems that you were sealed inside the labyrinth." Yue silently listens to him without answering back. "What happened? Don''t you want to know why your uncle and family betrayed you?" Ehit said but he still didn''t get any reaction from her. He frowned. ''Why isn''t she reacting? Does she not care about them anymore?'' As he was thinking, he heard her voice. "What a pity man you are, Ehit. Wang Lei has already told me everything that happened three hundred years ago! So, don''t even try to deceive me with a pathetic imposter act!" Ehit hearing her had an ugly expression since he was thinking the exact same. Seeing has his tricks are not going to work he decided to use force. He started to gather his energy to create some monsters to distract them but before he could create any he heard a voice from his behind. "Do you think we will let you finish?" Tio said as a condense fire beam released from her hands. Ehit hurriedly used to protect his body. As the breath finishes, he before he could take a breath Shea attacked him. Appearing above him, she swung her sword at him with 400 tons. Ehit placed his sword above his and coated it with mana. Both swords colloid as the ground beneath Ehit destroyed. Ehit was pushed on his knees when Shea did a backflip in the air, taking her sword. But before he could take a break, Miledi attacks him. A huge sphere of destructive energy formed and moved in his direction at tremendous velocity. He wanted to teleport but found out that he could not. ''Fuck! They locked the space!'' He hurriedly creates different space shields around him as the sphere of destructive energy hits him and a huge explosion happens, covering the area of 5 miles. Girls teleported outside of the effective area. It was good that they were quite far from the Heiligh Kingdom because of their previous fight or it would have been destroyed. Ehit inside the explosion was gnashing his teeth, "Fuck! How the hell did they become this strong!" Seeing as the blast was ending Yue gathers her energy and points her finger in his direction. A condense fire sphere is created on the tip of her finger. It had a great amount of explosive energy saved in it. She directs it in his direction as another blast occurs. If the previous was pure destruction, then this one was a pure explosion with enough heat that even those in the Heiligh Kingdom could feel it. Qingyue also gathered energy, she takes out her palm and a small white sphere was formed on it. No one could have thought that this small ball was a condensation of Chaos Energy. She releases it as another explosion occurs. Poor Ehit, getting boomed from every direction. Shizuku looking as Kouki''s body was destroying gritted her teeth. She felt a hand on her shoulder. "He is not the person you know once. His soul has already been destroyed. Don''t let it distract you!" Tio said. Shizuku hearing her grips the handle of and nodded. As everything returns to normal, the area around 5 miles from where Ehit was standing was destroyed, completely. A huge hole was created in that place. In the center of it, one could see a male standing, b?r?ly alive. Most of his body was gone as he still stood on his remaining leg. His body started to heal at a tremendous rate. "Not anymore!" Qingyue said, appearing being him. Stabbing her sword on his shadow, she binds him. Tio teleported with Shizuku, above him. Shizuku took a deep breath ''Sorry¡­''. She swung her sword, vertically downward. Her sword shone golden as it directly hits him. Bisecting him in two as it hits the ground, destroying. A huge earthquake occurred, traveling a hundred kilometers. Ehit who was bisected in two wanted to heal him but different red markings appear all over his body, destroying it from the inside. He used but found out that no matter how much mana he poured, his body won''t stop from decaying. ''No other choice, I will leave this body!'' He thought as he left Kouki''s body and tried to run in his dimension but who knew that his fate was already sealed. "Where do you think you are running?" he looked behind and saw rainbow-colored eyes and nothing else. A terror crawled as he felt nothing but death; when he looked into those eyes. They were telling him, "Death is all I can see." Wang Lei swipes his finger on the ''Line of Death'' he was seeing as it passes the Ehit body. He kept looking towards him with horror as his whole body or soul shattered. *** A/N: This chapter will mark the end of Arifureta arc! I want to write but these days are really shitting on me. Kinda depressed. So I will take a little break to fresh my mind. Don''t worry as I will not take a big break, the biggest can be a month while the shortest can be a week, depends. Though I will try to write during the break. As I said before, I will NOT drop this novel, may rush it but not drop. "Life is like a d??k, it gets hard sometimes for no reason." Chapter 46 - New Book Hello everyone~! while I was chilling on a family function or a wedding party at which I realized that I am socially awkward and started to question myself, "What am I doing here?". the only salvation I had was the food and its aroma that kept attracting me and diverted my attention as I sit on a chair, alone. Then I checked my phone and thought, ''Why not upload the book I was writing. It would pass my time reading other people''s comments.'' and so I did. Here is the name "Random Jump''". Abbreviation being RJ. Here''s the link: /book/random-jump%60_18237994206970205 do go and shit¡ªI mean, comment as you like. Chapter 47 - Side Story: A night with Qingyue +18 A little back in time when Qingyue and Yue came back from Frost Caverns of Schnee. Wang Lei came back to his room after checking with Miledi and Shea. He played with Myu for some time before the night arrived and went to his room. Taking a deep breath, he went for the bath to refresh himself. ''What an exhausting day.'' Refreshing himself, he exits the bath and entered his room. He was startled when he saw Qingyue sitting on the bed, hugging his pillow. "What are you doing Yue''er?" Qingyue looked towards him and smiled gracefully, "You are back, Hubby~. I was waiting for you." Wang Lei looks at her in confusion, "Waiting for me? Do you need anything?" Qingyue smiled as she stood up from the bed and walks in his direction. Standing before him, she puts her hand on his shoulder lazily and coyly said, "We have not spent much time together these days Hubby~. Let Yue''er sever you today." Wang Lei raised a brow and smirked, "Then I will be in your care." He slowly moves his hand around her waist when Qingyue jumped and hugged him like a kola. Wang Lei was surprised but he didn''t break the contact as he started to walk towards the bed. Qingyue moves her arms around his neck as their kiss intensifies. Reaching the bed, he lowers her on it as their lips separate from each other. They both looked in each other eyes for some time before continuing the kiss again. Their hand moves on each other body, pulling the clothes off. Suddenly Qingyue moves and pushes Wang Lei down and sits on his stomach. Wang Lei silently looks as she said, "I said I will serve hubby today~" She went down started to kiss him while Wang Lei''s hand moves down from her back to her bountiful bu??, squeezing it and changing it into different shapes. Qingyue, as she kisses moves down towards his crotch. She looked towards him as she licks her lips. Taking his pants off, she faced his d??k. Taking it in her hand, she started to jerk it while kissing at the tip from time to time. Wang Lei surprised looked at her, ''Where did she learn it?!'' Wang Lei felt like he was melting in her mouth as the walls of her throat squeeze his d??k as whenever she gulped. Qingyue kept pushing her head from up to down for some time when Wang Lei couldn''t control it anymore. He grips her head as he pushed her down, reaching the deepest he could reach with his d??k and released his load. He could hear gulping sound as Qingyue swallowed it all. She took his d??k out of her mouth and looks at him. Taking a seductive sigh, she says, "Tasty~" Wang Lei smiled as he said, "I still got lots of it. If you like it then why don''t you take it all?" "With p???sur?~!" Qingyue said as she sits on him in cowboy positions with his d??k pressed by her wet puss?. Rubbing for some time, she grabs the end and positions it on her puss?. She pushes herself down in one smooth motion, "Hhnngg¡­~!" a long m??n is released from her mouth as she came. After taking several breaths, she started to move as her br??st dances making Wang Lei more aroused. He grips her br??st and pinches her erect n?pp??s at the same time moving his h?ps. Qingyue kept m??ning in p???sur? as she rode on him. This kept going on until she again reached her second ?r??sm, she smiled as her eyes almost rolled. Wang Lei matched the timing and released his load too, painting her walls white. The room was filled with a musky smell of their crotches as they continued, diverging deeper into carnal d?s?r?s. . . . They both have been having s?x for 6 hours now. Wang Lei was really surprised that she could last this long. ''Bonzai! Cultivation~!'' Right now Qingyue was on her four with her hands behind her, gripped by Wang Lei as he kept pounding her wet puss? that kept releasing her juices with every hit of flesh. "I¡­Aaungg! Almost¡­ Hubby~~!!" Qingyue said as she entered another ?r??sm whose count she has lost. Wang Lei also ?um at the same time, again filling her w?mb that was at this point bulging that one could see a little bulge on her stomach. With her uncounted ?r??sm, Qingyue finally lost her consciousness as she falls on the bed with her tongue rolling out and her eyes rolled up. ''Tomorrow going to be the final day in this world, huh. Or maybe not as I have to build the guild or should I let Hajime build it?'' Chapter 48 - Aftermath and New Bloodline After the death of Ehit, Wang Lei revealed the truth to the general public. Which, of course, didn''t go well as how different riots started to appear in different areas. But with the help of now newly modified apostles that have become a completely different lifeform, it was all quelled. Unlike the one Ehit created, these apostles had their feelings and consciousness. They were not puppets like anymore. But their loyalty remained the same as how they would do anything Wang Lei told them to do. Even now that they have feelings, they still seem to dedicate their bodies and soul to their master¡ªat least that what he heard. Wang Lei gave them a completely new race name¡ªAngel Race. Yeah, not so original but at least it defined their general features. According to Wang Lei, "I don''t want to spend thinking for an original name. In the first place, for the people of this world, it is an original name." After all the riots calm down, when they saw angels descending from heaven and explaining the truth as to how Ehit, an Evil God, invaded this planet; took over it, and played with the lives of the people and different races, Wang Lei started to create branches of his guilds. It was the easiest part as he didn''t have to do much work, Guild already existed in this world and he just took it over. Made people signed the contract, and let them worked at the guild. He wanted to create Hanging Gardens of Babylon, here, in this world but that was the talk when he reached the ''King Planet'' which is Earth from where the ''Class'' came from. Hajime came/reached the Heiligh Kingdom after the death of Ehit. Since Ehit was already dead, he didn''t pay much attention to demons and went to Holy Mountain to conquer it and obtained . After obtaining the last Ancient Magic, Hajime finally obtained from which he created a ''Key'' or an artifact that could create a dimensional hole in his world. With the help of Hajime, his whole class was able to leave Tortus and left for their world. Of course, Wang Lei has already created a tunnel that connects the two worlds, making people from both worlds able to pass with the help of Guild. And yah, you have to be part of the guild to pass the tunnel. Wang Lei also went to take Shizuku from which he was rejected that made him surprised. After a little talk, he found out that she wanted him to meet her parents before she goes with him. Shizuku was of course happy that Wang Lei came and met her parents and didn''t just run away though she thought that was quite impossible with how he was. She stayed with her parents since it was almost a year since they were separated. Wang Lei nodded in understanding and gave her access to . She could use guild to come to the ATG world but Wang Lei still gave her the right to enter since other girls had it. After everything was done, he explained some stuff to Hajime. Right now, he was standing in the throne room of HGB with Hajime and the girls. "We will be going then, Little Hajime. I have already connected this world to the world from where we came from. I will be waiting for you in that world when you come to visits with others" Wang Lei said. Hajime hearing him nodded as he said, "I will. I am interested in a world that could grow a monster like you." "Hubby is a monster even in according to our world''s standards," Qingyue interjected. Wang Lei wanted to deny but kept quiet since it was the truth. He sighed, "Well, we will be off then." He said as he looked towards the girls for confirmation. Seeing them nodded he smiled, ''System, send us back to ATG world.'' [Connection with ATG is being formed¡­ Connection Formed! Ready yourself master!] Hajime silently looks at the place where Wang Lei co was standing a second ago. "I should get to work too. There is still chaos with the sudden emergence of magic technology in Earth and the guild has to take care of it all." He sighed and left the throne room. *** "Mother~," a slightly chubby girl said as she ran towards a woman that looked to be in her twenties. "Now, be careful. You will fall." She said with a worried voice as she caught the running child. "Um, mother when is brother coming back?" Nuwa asked. Her mother, Dongxue smiled gently as she rubs her head, "Soon. He said he will be back before the birthday of your Big Sister Qingyue." "Really?!" Nuwa''s face beamed as she said, "I can''t wait to meet my brother. Brother Yuanba said that he is the strongest person on this continent after Mother." "He is. And he also smarter than your mother." Dongxue said as she looked towards the sky and sighed. It has been more than a year since Wang Lei and Qingyue has left. She missed them. "I have brought some cookies mother." She said as she placed them in front of her and Nuwa who happily starting to eat. "I have told you many times, Cang Yue. You don''t have to do these things" Dongxue said. Cang Yue smiled gently as she said, "Pleases mother. I am nothing but a maid of Young Noble. As his maid, I must help and serve Young Noble''s mother." In this past year, she has been cultivating and has achieved Minor Completion in it. She also started to call Dongxue mother and even treated her like one as they spent a lot of time together. "What are you doing here? I thought you were busy with the guild''s work with other Frozen Fairies?" Dongxue asked as she ate a cookie. Cang Yue had an unnatural blush on her face as she said, "I received a message from the ''System'' that Young Noble will be coming back. I wanted to be there when he comes back." Dongxue smirked as she said, "What a sin full person my son is. You are already acting like a proper wife waiting for her husband." "That''s not¡­ what I¡­" Cang Yue''s voice becomes inaudible at the end. As they were talking about random stuff, a servant came in with sweat on his face, "Madam, Young Master Wang Lei is back!" Dongxue and Cang Yue smiled helplessly as they followed after her. Nuwa has been hearing stories about her brother since her birth so she was existed to meet this legendary brother of her. Reaching outside, they saw Wang Lei and Qingyue, and other girls. Wang Lei looked at her mother and smiled but before he could say anything, he heard a cheerful voice, "Are you, my brother?" He looked down and saw a girl with black hair. He was surprised seeing this girl, ''Who is she? Brother?'' confused he looks at her mother who smiled and reply, "Welcome back. Lei''er, Yue''er, and¡­ girls?" she looked towards the women standing by Wang Lei''s side but didn''t ask anything. She looked towards Wang Lei and said, "She is your sister. I and your father had another child while you were gone." Wang Lei surprisingly looked at Nuwa who was beaming with innocence. He smiled as he picked her up, "That''s right. I am your brother. What is your name?" "Xia Nuwa!" Nuwa said cheerfully. "Nuwa?" ''Mother Goddess?'' Qingyue also went and curiously looks at Nuwa. "She is your elder sister Qingyue." Wang Lei said, gaining Nuwa''s curious gaze. Qingyue smiled and took her from Wang Lei''s arm. Wang Lei smiled and started to introduce everyone to Dongxue and Cang Yue. He also called Remia and Myu from and introduce them to everyone. When Myu called him Papa, Dongxue was surprised. But after the small explanation, she calmed down. After everyone''s introduction was done, they had dinner together before the girls left to check the city with Qingyue. Myu and Nuwa, who had sudden chemistry created between them, also left with them. Wang Lei came back into his room to check the reward he got after conquering the Arifureta World. [Ding! The user has completed the Mission! Rewards have been transferred!] [Rewards: , ] Knowledge about the technique transferred into his consciousness. He took some time to adjust his memories. By reading the technique, he could tell that immense knowledge was put into the creation of it. If he wanted to create the same technique, then he was not even sure how much time he would have to spend to just amass all the knowledge needed for its creation. After some time, he calmed down. He already had an idea, which Physique to master next. It would work as his base for every other Physique. "System, activate " He also had already decided which skill to evolve. [Which skill would master like to evolve?] "Restoration Magic!" Wang Lei said, much to his excitement. Restoration magic had the power to reverse the time of any inanimate object. It could even reverse the timing of a body. If his guess was not wrong, then its evolution skill would be¡­ [Evolution of has begun!] [Evolution complete. after the evolution has evolved to !] Wang Lei smiled as an ancient book appeared in his hand. It had unique patterns on it. ''Finally, with this, I am close to invincible. Now for the Bloodline.'' He has taken a drop in the blood essence of both Yue and Tio. He was thinking of upgrading them. Taking his hand out, at which two drops of blood were hovering. One of them had a color of deep red, enough to drown someone in wonder if gazed at it. While the other drop was golden in color and releasing pressures to its surrounding. Red was indicating nobleness while golden pride and fierceness. He used on both blood drops¡­ *** Chapter 49 - Dark Side A place that was filled with nothing but darkness, nothing could be seen. If a normal cultivator stepped here, he would definitely be converted to the dark side without any resistance¡ªif his Dao Heart was not strong enough. Darkness spewed out of this place. It was not the normal darkness profound energy but something even darker, evil, and sinister. As if an accumulation of negative and evil thoughts. Just one contact with it was enough to render one mad, deprived them of their sanity. In this place, where life was impossible¡ªa castle stood. It gave one unique feeling of serenity, not one of calmness but one that it would devour everything silently. Inside the castle, six beings sat on six different thrones. Their faces were hidden behind a dark miasma, even the heavenly gazes of Divine Master would have a hard time penetrating these vails. A person spoke, "Have we found out who incurs the wrath of High Heaven?" "Not yet. It is as if it was hidden completely. Even with our Heavenly gaze, we couldn''t pinpoint the source." "Who could it be?" "Whoever it is, it is not good news for us." "We should try to convert him to our side." "That is not a bad idea, as no one can escape the allure of eternal life." "What about the inhabitant of Norther Divine Region, where the devil race lived?" "It''s good. Anyway, Immortal Emperors or Immortal Progenitors can''t enter this world. Even Dark Crow can''t. We should benefit from this fact." "You are right, Dao Brother. If we can get out hands-on then we can become the creators." Other hearing him nodded as greediness was evident in each''s eyes that were as dark as the abyss. "It is still a mystery as to why Heaven allowed the existence of exist in this world." "None of it matters to us. Our goals are simple, get whoever incurs the wrath of Heaven, if alive, to our side. And get our hands on before Dark Crow knows of this place or any other at that matter." Others nodded and vanished from their spots one by one as the whole palace again attains its silence. --- Wang Lei, after gaining the bloodlines of two Primordial Races, was chilling in his garden. He didn''t care about the phenomenon he caused during the change of his bloodline. He acted as if it was not related to him. Though everyone at home knew who was behind all of this. They were surprised when they saw how his appearance has changed; especially, Yue and Tio. Wang Lei didn''t know but it was a side effect of his bloodline as everyone, who has a lower bloodline than him, would be attracted to him. He would have upgraded their bloodline too but he was quite exhausted after using his all energy. He thought he would after he healed completely. ""Papa! (Elder Brother)"" he heard two cheerful voices as he looked in their direction. Looking at two cute little girls made a smile bloomed on his face. "What happened? Why are you guys doing here? I thought you both left to play." Wang Lei said as he brought both of them to his ??p. Myu and Nuwa hugged him from both sides as Nuwa said, "Elder sister Myu was telling me story of you saving her, I want to hear it." Wang Lei hearing her smiled, "Then I shall narrate it for you, ok?" Nuwa nodded happily. Wang Lei started to tell her stories of not only how he saved Myu but also his adventure in Arifureta World. Soon both Myu and Nuwa fall asleep in his arms. "Orochi." He said as shadows gathered and formed a mini version of Orochi in front of him. "My King." He bowed towards Wang Lei, waiting for his orders. "Go inside their shadows. Your job is to protect them from now on." Wang Lei said. Orochi bowed as his body divided into two and entered their shadows. Wang Lei gave him skill so he can easily teleport to whoever that is in danger and merge himself again to help them. Wang Lei seeing this, delicately picks both Myu and Nuwa and teleports to their room and places them on the bed before leaving. He came out and went towards his room too. He was quite tired today. Reaching his room, he opened it and saw Miledi and Shea inside, sitting on his bed. Shea and Miledi had unnatural blush on their faces before Shea stood up with determination in her eyes, "Please make us women tonight, Wang Lei-san!" Wang Lei was surprised by her sudden declaration but quickly composed himself. He looked towards Miledi who didn''t have her usual cheerfulness but she looked more of a maiden today. With a blush trying to hide behind Shea. --- "Is this all?" Wang Lei asked, looking at the papers in his hands. He was sitting in the throne room of HGB which has become a meeting room for the higher staff of the guild. He looked in front of him, where the Chu sisters were standing and waited for their reply. Chu Yuechan replied, "Indeed. This all what happened in your absence, Young Noble." The papers in his hand were the report of what happened when he left for Arifureta. According to them, every sect in Profound Continent was already under the rule of his Guild. The interesting thing was that one of the Four Great Sacred Grounds, Mighty Heavenly Sword Region, vanished from the eyes of the normal populace. Even other Sacred Grounds couldn''t find any trace of them, as if they vanished in thin air. This arouses the interest of many sects since the one vanishing was one of the top powerhouses of the Profound Continent. Some believed that they are scheming something, some said that Guild erased them since they were eyes sore to them, while the most circulated rumor was that they have fallen to the side of darkness. "We have sent our investigation teams but couldn''t find any clue about them. The land at which they once lived has become as deserted as it can get, with nothing left behind." Yueli said. "Hm.," Hearing her, Wang Lei started to think to himself. ''Dark Side¡­ High Heaven¡­ Why do I have a bad feeling about all of this? ''Not enough knowledge.'' "Forget it. Whatever it is, if it wants to do anything to us, it will reveal itself sooner or later. No point in wasting our time. What could go wrong will go wrong, no point wasting our time." Wang Lei said as he throws the paperback on the desk. "What about the tournament?" "We have completed all the preparations. It will be held on the same date as Blue Wind Ranking Tournament. The place where it will take place will be the Guild''s reserved. Anyone can participate, from any faction of Blue Wind Empire." Yuechan said as she pours a cup of tea for him. Nodding Wang Lei said, "It''s good. You don''t have to worry about the prizes, I will decide that later." (A/N: Recommend some prizes that can be given by the Guild.) First, he was going to sponsor Blue Wind Ranking Tournament but his mind change and he decided to hold a totally new tournament by the Guild. He also had Guild talk with Heavenly Sword Villas to change the Ranking of Blue Wind Empire based on this tournament. "With this, our report comes to an end," Yueli said as she slumped on the sofa. She was quite tired as she had to take care of the guild after his absence. Wang Lei smiled and said, "Thank you, Little Li and Yuechan. Want me to give you a massage?" Yueli and Yuechan hearing him had little blush but they still nodded. Wang Lei stood up and stands behind Yueli as he started to massage her shoulders. He used his energy to stimulate her muscle to relax them, arousing a sensational m??n from Yueli who hurriedly puts her hands on her mouth. "It''s alright. Just relax. No need to be ashamed as it''s a natural reaction." Wang Lei said as he gently pushes her, making her lay down on the couch with her back towards him. Yueli didn''t resist as she laid on the couch as blush reaches her neck. She felt his hand on her back, softly massaging her. They move different parts as they sometimes slide up and sometimes down, stopping at the start of her hip. Wang Lei massaged her while also enjoying her soft and creamy skin. Though there was a thin layer of cloth between them it gave him a different kind of sensation. He moved down as he started to massage her feet. ''Soft¡­'' Moving up, slowly to her th??hs, enjoying the softness. Soon he reached her soft but plushy bu????ks. He didn''t stop as he started to play with them. Ahem* Started to massage them. Yueli who felt his hands on her bu?? wanted to stop him but it brought her delightful sensation. She m??n?d as she enjoyed as he played with her body. Yuechan who was looking from the side already had blush crept to the extreme. She didn''t know what to do, should she leave or stay. But seeing the blissful expression on her sister''s face, she also wanted to try it. Soon Wang Lei ended his massage session with Yueli who has fallen asleep. He looked towards Yuechan and smiled gently, "Your turn, Little Yuechan." He said as he vanished and appeared behind her. Reaching her ear, he softly whispers, "Let''s enjoy ourselves~" "No¡ª" Yuechan wanted to decline but she was already caught in his clutches. As another session of m??ns filled the throne room. Chapter 50 - Evil Gods Legacy. "It should be in this direction." Wang Lei said as he was walking in Scarlet Dragon Mountain Range. He was looking for the position of the dragon that lived here. He used his heavenly gaze to find its position and was moving in its direction. He looked nothing like a cultivator but more of a mortal scholar, doing his research. He wore scholarly robes with glasses on his face. His hair was flowing freely behind his as he walked with /book/king-of-seven-realms_17747148405674105/emergency-mission!_50924171034678165 for visiting. A monotonous sound affirmed my guess. But one year? Isn''t that too long? What if I were to be attacked by something or someone powerful? Wouldn''t I be a fish on a cutting board? [Host does not have to worry about that as Host can choose two of his previous skills to ?ssimilate prior than others. This will reduce the timing.] Is that so? Then, it is not hard for me to choose as I can still use my energy, not all, but still enough to protect myself. Or use to liberate the True Name of Noble Phantasm given by Wang Lei. At least, he still cares for me and is not stoned heart enough to throw me into this unknown world by myself. Now, the first thing I need to think about is how to get the fu?k out of this hell! "Moo~, listen to us, Hajime-chan! If you ignore Mil-tan, Mil-tan will be sad nyo!" Damn! Just what is this creature? Is this a unique creature of this world? I need to run! Thinking about it, I stood up and silently tried to leave the Karaoke room, praying that they would not stop me. But it all seems to be part of my dream as Mil-tan captured my shoulder, dragging me into her ''bosom''. "Where are you going? Come and sing with us nyo" This time I have to swear, if there is a chance, I will definitely be going to hit that bastard Wang Lei! --- "Aho!" Wang Lei sneezed, making Kuro jump from his head and landing on the ground. "Meow!" Kuro seems to protest to him for disturbing her rest. "Hahaha, sorry, sorry. It seems like some girls are missing me." Wang Lei said before taking Kuro into his hands and ??r?ssing her fur, calming her down. [Ding!] ''Master, you have received an emergency mission.'' Yue said in his mind. ''Hm, Emergency Mission?'' The dragon asked as he was leaving the tub, going for the changing room where he left his dirty clothes. ''Yes!'' Yue answered and displayed the mission. *** [Save the Himejima!] [Akeno Himejima and Shuri Himejima are about to be ?ssassinated tonight by the ?ssassins sent by Himejima Clan! Save them and win the affection of loli Himejima! Rewards: What is a better reward than loli falling for you?] *** "¡­" There was silence in the hallway as Wang Lei gazed at the holographic screen in front of him with complete silence. ''¡­Is this a troll mission?'' Was all he could come up with. Do Yue think he is a lolicon?! ''¡­'' Yue did not answer. After changing his clothes, that he brought on his way here, Wang Lei sighed. ''Well, since there is nothing, as well as do it¡­'' He thought before leaving the [Sento] towards the Shinto shrine with Kuro in his hands. Chapter 116 - Himejima Milf and Daughter. A young man ¨C wearing black yukata and white haori with golden and red linings, forming a dragon ¨C was walking on the streets of Japan. His long ?ustrous silver hair flutters in the wind with his every step, gaining the attention of his surrounding peoples. Everyone was mesmerized by his appearance as they could only stare dumbly at him. ''Hmm, now this is troublesome. I have yet to gain my previous appearance, and people are already mesmerized by it. sigh* what a sinful man I am.'' The young dragon thought with a regretful expression as he pets the cat in his hands, who was sleeping. Wang Lei did not have horns anymore as it seems to retract on his wimps after he gained full control over his bloodline. He did not mind them in ATGverse, but here it was different. In the first place, he still had his dragon bloodline to merge with him currently. As he was walking towards the Shinto shrine, taken care of by Himejima, Wang Lei thanked Yue for providing him with the map, or he would have been doing a blind search for it. Wang Lei closed his eyes as he felt his energy started to return. Although the process was slow, and it would definitely take some time for it to complete return, he did not mind. He could feel different energy that he was quite familiar with in Arifureta ¨C Mana! There were also different forms of energy, but all of them were by-products of Primordial Energy that existed even before the birth of Heaven and Earth. As he has been using Primordial Energy as his base, it was not hard for him to control mana. Since it would take time for his energy to fully fuse, he thought of using mana in the meantime. After walking for a couple of hours, Wang Lei could see the sun setting. Looking away from the sun, he looked in front of him ¨C a huge mountain with stairs reaching the top. Though it was not the mountain he was looking at, but the placed around it. A simple barrier that does what its name suggests. "Meow?" Kuro looked at the mountain and scratched Wang Leis''s stomach as if warning him not to go there. "Ara~, is little Kuro worried about me? Don''t worry. Though I may not look like one, I am quite strong you know." Wang Lei pets her head, chuckling. He only needs one gaze to tell that the cat he was holding was a Yokai, but he always wanted a cat as a pet, so he thought of playing with her. Ignoring the protest of cute little Yokai, Wang Lei starts to walk in the direction of the mountain. According to the map, the Shinto shrine should be at the top of this mountain. --- "Okaa-san! I have cleaned the courtyard~!" A cheerful voice resounds in the courtyard in the front of the shrine, as a small girl ¨C having long black hair and purple eyes ¨C shouts at her mother from the outside. After her initial shout, she leaves the cleaning broom outside and runs to her mother''s side. Opening the doors of the shrine, the little girl enters with peter pater, gaining her mother''s attention. Her mother had long, flowing black hair and light brown eyes. If one were to see both of them together, then he would have definitely guessed that they were mother and child, due to the close resemblance between them ¨C the only difference being the purple eyes of the little girl. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/king-of-seven-realms_17747148405674105/himejima-milf-and-daughter._50946114039377899 for visiting. "Akeno, good work." Little girl, Akeno''s mother said and gestures her to come towards her. Gently and lovingly petting her head, Shuri asked, "So? Why my little girl is so happy? Did something good happened?" "Um. I am happy to be on my mother''s side. Mother''s smell is good¡­" Akeno, rubbing her face with her mother''s ?h?st, said. Seeing her daughter''s silly smile, Shuri could not help but feel the warmth inside her heart. "Mother is also happy to be with Akeno." Akeno smiled, hearing her. But then her expression clouded as she asked, "Mother¡­when is father coming back? It has been so long since I have last met him." Shuri''s expression took over by sadness for a second before returning back to normal, "Soon, my daughter. He has some work to do, and he is a little busy. Once his work is done, he will come back. Since he really loves his little daughter." "Really?!" Akeno asked with expectations. "Really." Shuri nodded seriously. A grin again took over little Akeno as she snuggled back into her mother''s ?h?st. Shuri face changed as she hurriedly took her daughter behind her and stares at the door of the shrine. It slowly opens as men started to enter it. They do not seem to care that someone is inside as if they own the place. "Who are you?!" Shuri shouted at the man standing not so far from them. The man looked at her with disgust before saying, "She is the bitch who tainted our Himejima Clan''s linage by marrying a filthy Fallen! Kill her and her daughter that has the same tainted blood!" Others nodded with emotionless cold eyes and started to walk towards the mother n'' daughter duo. Shuri had a pale face when she heard the man''s order. "Mother¡­who are they? I am scared¡­sniff*" Akeno, scared, called to her mother. Shuri clenched her teeth as she saw them closing the distance between them. "If you do something to us, do you think my husband will forgive you?" "Humph! What can a Fallen do to our prestigious clan? In fact, it would be better that he come seeking revenge. That way, we would not have to waste our resources to kill him." The man replied, totally looking down on her husband. At this point, the other men had already reached Shuri. "Mo-" before Akeno could complete her sentence, she saw one of the men piercing her mother''s stomach with a long blade. Shuri coughed blood as her body falls to the ground, obviously dying. "MOTHER!" Akeno shouted, horrified as she hugged her mother, tears falling from her eyes. But the man was unfazed by all of this and order his lackey, "What are you standing there like a fool?! Complete the mission and kill that filthy creature too!" The person nodded and raised his sword to slash at Akeno, who was crying over her mother''s dying body, oblivious of the death nearing her. Just as the minion was about to release his slash, everyone heard a lazy laidback voice of a young man, promoting the minion to stop mid-air and looked towards where the sound came from. "Ara~, attacking an unarmed helpless woman and a cute little girl, don''t you guys know shame?" The man and his minions saw a man crouching behind crying Akeno, who was also looking at him with shock. The man was wearing a black Yukata with haori and had a black cat with two tails in his hands. Gently patting Akeno''s head, the young dragon said, "Don''t worry, little girl. Your mother is alright." Akeno hiccupped and looked towards him, "Really?" Wang Lei smiled and looked towards the close-to-death Shuri, who was looking at him with a hopeful expression from the side of her eyes. Pointing his finger at her, Wang Lei said, Surrounding mana started to gather around Shuri and started to heal her wound at a rapid pace, soon leaving nothing. Everyone in the shrine seems to be surprised by what they saw as it was truly shocking to them; especially, for the man. He has seen much different healing magic, but this was his first time seeing the magic that could heal a mortal wound in seconds, leaving nothing behind. "Who are you?" The man asked cautiously while gesturing his lackeys to form a circle around him. "Hm, me? I am just a passerby who thought of visiting the shrine. But who knew that you guys would be bullying a milf and a lo- ahem! A mother and a child." "¡­" Everyone become silent as they looked at Wang Lei speechlessly. Even Kuro was looking at him with a questioning gaze. "Mother, what is milf?" Akeno asked her mother, getting over the fact that she is alive and not dead. Shuri was happy that someone saved them but was speechless when she heard his reasoning. "Nothing, Akeno. You will know when you grow up." Shuri said before standing up with Akeno and hiding behind Wang Lei. Though she did not know who he was, she at least did not feel any ill intent from him towards them. She was a shrine priestess and was quite s?ns?t?v? to evil and ill intentions. She could tell that Wang Lei was of a pure heart. He had the purest heart she had ever seen, making her think whether he was a saint or something. If Wang Lei knew what she was thinking, he would have only smiled. He had control over light and dark, a complete balance. To people, who believed in the light, he would be a saint; and to people, who believed in the dark, he would be a devil. "Since this matter does not involve you, I advise you to leave. Or don''t blame us for killing you, human!" The man threatened him while pressuring him with his aura. "Ma~, I am scared. What should I do, Kuro? I do not want to die yet." Wang Lei ''sacredly'' said to Kuro, who was looking at him with a deadpan expression. The man frowned seeing his acting. His eyes become sharp as his killing intent covered the whole shrine, making its inhabitant, except Wang Lei and Kuro, shivered with utter terror and despair. "If that is your choice, then you can also die with those filths!" He shouted before launching towards him. A smirk forms on Wang Lei''s face as he stood up. His red slit eyes had a black-blue hue in them, shining in the dark as he said. Suddenly, the surrounding temperature dropped as an enormous aura enveloped the shrine. Everyone saw Wang Lei''s shadow deforming and something coming out of it. The man stopped in his tracks as he felt an enormous presence from his shadow as if it contained the world''s most dangerous beings in it. After what seems like an eternity, a shadow came out of Wang Lei''s shadow, forming a silhouette of a man. His blue eyes gazed at the man, making his hair stand all over his body. Terror crawled his skin, making him immobile. The shadow man gets on his knees in front of smirking Wang Lei as a domineering voice left his mouth, "Utiss, answers the call of King!" "Kill them." All that left Wang Lei''s mouth were cold and emotionless words, petrifying everyone present. They could not find even a single emotion in his voice. Normally, a person would have certain emotions in their voices, like the man who had disgust with killing intent. But they could feel noting from Wang Lei, making them realize that the man in front of them would not mind killing millions or even billions of innocents if they stood in his path. "Shit! Run!" The man shouted, already at the door of the shrine. But he stopped when he saw Utiss standing before the entrance of the shrine, "King''s orders. You all need to die." He said before vanishing from his place. All it took was even less than a second before the headless bodies of every person fall on the ground, dying the once clear shrine red with blood. Wang Lei seems to be unfazed by the scene of carnage in front of him, but the same could not be said for the Himejimas. Shuri hides Akeno''s face in her bosom while trying hard not to throw out. "Hm. They were quite weak, no? Kuro." Rubbing his chin, Wang Lei asked his cat that had her fur standing erect due to the danger she felt from the shadow warrior Utiss. "Don''t worry. He will not hurt you. In fact, if you want, you can play with him." "¡­" Utiss was speechless by his King''s words. He was praying to not end up like his predecessor, Hydra aka Orochi. Hearing him, Kuro seems to calm down but still valiantly looks at Utiss, not letting her guard down. Looking back at Himejimas, Wang Lei spoke, "Now, where will you guys go?" Shuri, who was trembling with fear, calmed herself down before replying, "We will return back to Himejima Clan." "Hm? But they wanted you guys to be killed, no?" the dragon asked confused. Shuri nodded while still stopping Akeno, who was trying to take a look at her surroundings, "Well, the person you killed was my uncle, Suou Himejima ¨C the current head of Himejima Clan. I need to meet my niece, Suzaku Himejima. I need to inform her about the death of Suou. As the next Clan Head, she will have enough connections to ensure our safety." Shuri explained. Though many hatted her in Himejima Clan, she knew that the safest place was near her niece since other people would probably reject them after knowing her daughters'' bloodline. Wang Lei made a thinking face, contemplating something. "Well, then let''s go and find lodging first as you probably would not want to sleep in this place. Anyway, I am quite free so I will lead you till Himejima Clan." Wang Lei said. He was quite free, well, until certain someone came looking for him. He thought of visiting Himejima Clan and make sure nothing bad happens to lo-little Akeno. Shuri becomes happy hearing it and hurriedly nodded. If she could go with him, then she would not have to care about any potential danger along the way as the shadow warrior seemed quite strong. "Let''s go then." The dragon said as he left the shrine with Kuro in his hands, and Himejimas following after him. Chapter 117 - Himejima Clan; Suzaku Himejima After coming out of the Shinto shrine with Himejimas following after, Wang Lei burned the shrine to cinders. Shuri was reluctant about burning it, but Wang Lei was not in the mood the reason with her. Burning the shrine, they started to descend the stairs ¨C down the mountain. No one spoke the whole way down the mountain. Akeno would look at Wang Lei''s back with worship eyes. Now that she finally calmed down, she started to remember the time Wang Lei saved them; it was as if the picture of that time was printed in her mind. Feeling an intense stare, the dragon looked back. His red slit eyes met with purple eyes. Akeno hurriedly ran back to her mother. "Please don''t mind her; she is a little shy with outsiders." Shuri, smilingly, explained. She did not want Wang Lei to feel bad. Shaking his head, Wang Lei said, "Nothing. I don''t really mind." Looking again at Akeno, Wang Lei took a candy out of nowhere, "Here. Do you like candies?" Akeno''s eyes blink before she rushes towards Wang Lei and took candy from him. Tasting it, a smile forms on her face, "It''s tasty!" Wang Lei chuckled slightly and pets her head, "Is it? Then you can eat as much as you like. Just ask big brother." Little Akeno looked towards Wang Lei before asking, "Who was that black uncle?" "Hm? Black Uncle? Oh! You are talking about Utiss!" Wang Lei said, realizing that she was talking about the shadow warrior. "Um! It was so cool! I want to see it again!" While petting Kuro, the young dragon chuckled at the enthusiastic little girl. For some reason, she reminded him of Myu and Nuwa ¨C innocent and oblivious of the world. ''Hm, I should call those two here. Since I am thinking of becoming a teacher, it is good that Myu and Nuwa study under me.'' He thought. He did not care much about social etiquette, but the knowledge they will gain from studies will broaden their visions ¨C unlike normal cultivators, who cannot think out of the box. "Well, I do not mind if it''s Little Akeno who wants to see him." Wang Lei said before picking Akeno and placing her on his shoulders. Akeno happily sat on his shoulders as she listens to him completing his part, "But after we inform your cousin about your situation. I will give one shadow warrior to Little Akeno to play then." Wang Lei finished speaking, brightening the mood of Little Akeno as she giggled happily. Just then, her eyes fell upon Kuro, who was sleeping in Wang Lei''s hands. Although she did not know why, but she felt that Kuro was not an ordinary cat. It was as if she was hidden behind a veil. Of course, Shuri also felt the same. But since Wang Lei himself was abnormal, she ignored it thinking it might be his summon beast (familiar) or something. After booking two rooms, Wang Lei said goodbye to both Akeno and Suri before entering his room. CLICK After closing the door, Wang Lei examined the room. It was a standard room, with one bed, bathroom, and a terrace, giving the view of the outside. "Utiss. Go and make sure nothing happens to the mother-daughter pair." His lazy voice resounds in the once silent room. "As my King wishes," Utiss replied. A black shadow left Wang Lei''s shadow, and went towards the mother-daughter pair''s room, safeguarding them. YAWN "I am tired~. It has been a while since I felt tired." Wang Lei said before talking his haori and yukata off, leaving with trousers. (AN: I have no idea what it is called, but his yukata is the same as in bleach ¨C albeit a little different.) After slumping on the bed ¨C Kuro jumped and sat on his ?h?st, closing her eyes. "You will become a lazy fat cat if you sleep all the time Kuro." Wang Lei, gently stroking her fur, said. Kuro seems to be dissatisfied by his remarks as she growled at him. "Hehehe! You really are a cute girl, Kuro. We are going to spend a lot of time together from now on." Wang Lei said. closing his eyes. Purring, Kuro also curled up and started to sleep. --- After Akeno and Shuri entered their room, they started to get restless. They were afraid. Although they looked calm from the outside, that was only because they were with Wang Lei and knew that they would be safe beside him. But now that they have separated, even only for a night, both mother-daughter pair started to get restless. Any sane person would be if they faced death some hours ago. "¡­Mother¡­" Akeno called her mother, closing on to her. Seeing her daughter''s worried face, Shuri smiled. She thought she should not show weakness or Akeno will not feel safe. "It is alright, dear. Let''s go. Wang Lei-san is in the next room. Nothing will happen." Shuri tried to ?ssure her daughter, who seems to buy it as her scared expression softens to that of a sleepy one. She laid beside her daughter, who was already in her dreamland. Shuri gently ??r?sses her head with loving eyes. Recalling today''s event, Shuri started to tremble. She could still feel the sensation of a cold blade piercing her body, sending her towards her death. She knew if Wang Lei did not arrive on time, then she and her daughter would have been killed by now ¨C and she was grateful to Wang Lei because of that. Gently hugging Akeno into her bosom, Shuri felt her eyes becoming heavy. But before she went to sleep, she was sure that she saw the shadow warrior standing in the shadows, overlooking them. It made her feel safe as if Wang Lei was still there ¨C beside ¨C protecting them. --- KNOCK KNOCK A smooth jade-like hand knocked on a wooden door, trying to call the one inhabiting the other side of it. The woman ¨C with long black hair and brown eyes; she had creamy smooth skin ¨C continue to knock at the door. "Elder Brother is still sleeping? He is lazy even though he is an ?du?t!" The little girl ¨C with the same black hair as her mother and purple eyes ¨C said. "Shhh! You should not say that about your benefactor Akeno. And also, he is older than you. You should show respect to your elders." Her mother reprimanded her, making Little Akeno pout cutely. Just then, the door of the room opens, showing an almost n?k?d young man with a perfect physique and long silver ?ustrous messy hair. He looked ethereal, totally out of the world. It felt like his body was specifically crafted by the Gods, leaving no mistake and blemish. Waving his hand in front of a dazed milf, Wang Lei asked, "Hello~, are you here, little Shuri?" Shuri came out of her dazed state ¨C her face red of embarrassment. ''What am I thinking?! I have a husband!'' She thought before taking a long breath to calm her breathing. "Nothing. I just thought I should wake you up, but it seems that it is unnecessary." Shuri said, trying to hide her blush. "Big Brother, you look so handsome!" Akeno exclaimed. Unlike her mother, she was more open as she was a child. She went closer to Wang Lei, touching his skin all over. Chuckling, Wang Lei spoke, "If Little Akeno wants, then she can touch me anywhere she wants." Shuri hurriedly took Akeno''s shoulder, reprimanding Wang Lei, "What are you teaching a young girl?" Amused, Wang Lei closed his face to her, almost touching her, "I don''t mind if Shuri, who is an ?du?t, wants to touch me too." Feeling his breath and his face that was only inches away, Shuri hurriedly looked the other way. "We will be waiting in front of the Hotel." Saying, she left with giggling Akeno. Wang Lei smiled while looking at the buxom back before going back inside to change his clothes. --- "Hmm¡­, is this Himejima Clan?" Wang Lei asked, looking at the huge traditional Japanese house, or was it a mansion? He did not know as he was not that familiar with Japanese culture. Even most of his reincarnation reborn in the underworld or in Heaven. Shuri nodded, "Yes. It is the Himejima clan, one of the Five Great Families. The beast that it represents is Vermillion Bird." She explained. "Does every Family represents a beast? If so, what represents what?" Wang Lei asked. He had little to no knowledge about Five Great Families. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/king-of-seven-realms_17747148405674105/himejima-clan-suzaku-himejima_50967306196535578 for visiting. "Indeed. Every Five Great Family represents a beast and element corresponding to it. Kushihashi Family represents Azure Dragon; element, Wood. Douman Family represents Black Tortoise; element, Water. Shinra Family represents White Tiger; element, Metal. Himejima Family represents Vermillion Bird; element, Fire. And Nakiri Family represents Yellow Dragon; element, Earth." Himejima Shuri explained. Wang Lei made a thinking face and nodded. It was all new to him, so he was quite thankful for Shuri for explaining it. "Here, take this candy for the explanation." Wang Lei brought out candy and gave it to speechless Shuri. "¡­" She speechlessly looked at the candy in Wang Lei''s hand. But she did not deny it and took it. She thought she will give it to Akeno, who was sleeping in her arms. After getting the essential knowledge about Five Great Families, Wang Lei and Kuro in his hands, followed by Himejima entered the premises of Himejima Clan. "Halt! This is premises of Himejima Clan!" The guard standing at the gate yelled, stopping them at the gate. Shuri walked forward, "Stop it, Aki. It''s me, Shuri." She spoke to the person name Aki, the guard. Aki, listening to her, looked at her. His eyes widen as he exclaimed, "Sister Shuri! What are you doing here?! You should know that the Clan does not welcome you. You should leave before others find out about it!" Shuri, smilingly, shook her head. Though she was thankful for him to try to protect her, she needed to meet her niece. "It is alright. I will leave once I meet with Suzaku. Can you take us to her?" She politely asked. "Sigh*¡­You always has been like this Sister Shuri¡­anyway, I will inform Young Miss about your arrival. In the meantime, you can wait in the guest room." He said before his sight landed on Wang Lei and Kuro, seemingly not caring about what they were talking about. "This person?" "Ah! He is Wang Lei-san. Don''t worry. He is with me." Shuri did not know how to explain about Wang Lei. She cannot just say that he killed the current Clan Head and saved them from the ?ssassins sent by Himejima Clan, now can she? Aki did not inquire more and lead them to the guest room. After leaving them, he went towards the Suzaku''s courtyard. KNOCK KNOCK Gently hitting the door, he waited for the response. The door opened, and a maid came out, "What is it?" "Informing Young Miss that Himejima Shuri and her daughter Himejima Akeno has come to meet with Young Miss." A surprise passes from the maids'' eyes. It was no secret that Himejima Shuri was a deserted member of the Himejima Clan. She was an outcast for breaking the Himejima Clan rule and marrying a Fallen Angel. She was surprised that she had the guts to enter the premises of Himejima Clan again. Nodding, she hurriedly ran inside to inform Suzaku. Near the pond in Suzaku''s courtyard, a beautiful, young buxom girl who had long, flowing black hair and red eyes was sitting. One could not tell from her figure that she was a 15-years-old girl. She looked to be 20-year-old due to her well-developed body. Droplets of water dropped from her hair into the pond. One could clearly see her skin, every curve, and contour due to her white yukata completely soaked in water; due to being wet, one could easily see through it. {print ''Picture Here!''} She was Suzaku Himejima, niece of Shuri Himejima and cousin of Akeno Himejima. A maid came rushing in, startling Suzaku due to her panicked expression. Her cherry soft lips parted, making one mesmerized by her every action, as she asked. "What happened? Why are you in a rush?" Her voice was soft and gentle as if soft whispers in the wind. "Young Miss! Your Aunt and her daughter have come to meet you!" "What?!" Suzaku''s eyes shot open in exclamation as she stood up due to shock, making her bountiful br??sts to jiggle, enhancing her beauty to a new level. The maid was fascinated by her, but she knew right now was not the time ¨C she hurriedly nodded. Suzaku hurriedly left the pond and went to her room to change. After changing into traditional Japanese attire, tying her long ?ustrous black hair into a ponytail ¨C reaching up to her h?ps; that, with her personality, made her personification of Yamato Nadeshiko. She rushed towards the guest room where Wang Lei and Shuri were resting with her maid following after her. A moment later, she reached the room and hurriedly opened the door. Inside, her eyes first fell upon the young man, casually sitting as if he owned the place. He was wearing a black yukata and a white haori with different golden and red outlines that made Dragon, Phoenix, and Golden Crow. He had a black cat with two tails resting in his hands as Akeno was sleeping using his ??p as a pillow. Suzaku could from a single glance tell that the black cat was a Yokai. Her eyes then landed on her Aunt as tears welled up in her eyes. "Aunt!" Suzaku yelled, rushing towards Shuri and hugging her. Even as a member of the Himejima Clan, Suzaku did not care much about its ancient teachings. For her, family mattered more than the ridged teachings of her Clan. She also cared for and loved her Aunt and her daughter. She used to play with Akeno but become sad when they were exiled from the Clan. But she did not have any power to stop her Clan and change their decision. "You have grown a lot, Suzaku," Shuri said as she hugged Suzaku tenderly. "I missed you," Suzaku spoke, feeling the gentle touch of her Aunt that she missed. "Why are you here? You should know better than any other how dangerous it is for you to come here!" Suzaku parted from her hug and said. "Well¡­" Shuri made a troubled face and started to explain what happened to them. Suzaku silently listened. She became wide-eyed when she heard that the current Clan Head was decapitated by Wang Lei. She looked towards him with astonishment as she knew how strong the current Clan Head was. Killing him would only mean one thing, that the person sitting in front of her was probably strong¡­strong enough to start a massacre in their Clan. After a couple of minutes, Suzaku understood everything. She nodded, "I understand Aunt. You do not have to worry. I know someone that will take care of you and Akeno." She said. Shuri gratefully nodded. She knew that she could rely on her niece as she was quite intelligent. And as the next Clan Head, she had many connections that she could use. "Also, I would like to thank Wang Lei-san for saving them." Suzaku bowed towards Wang Lei. Looking at her, Wang Lei checked her body from up to down without any civility. Suzaku shivered to feel his gaze. It felt like she was n?k?d, and nothing could be hidden from him. "Hm, you''re not bad¡­well, you do not have to worry about them. As long as I am here, even if your whole Clan tried their best, they would not be able to lay their hands on them." Reassured the young dragon as he waved his hand. Suzaku nodded. "Then I will call ''them''. They are part of Dukedom in the underworld. I have been in contact with them. Aunt and Akeno can live with them." Suzaku said, looking at sleeping Akeno with gentle eyes. Shuri nodded gratefully. She knew her niece would definitely have some solution. She cannot depend on Wang Lei all the time. "¡­Suzaku¡­can you get any information regarding Barakiel?" Shuri requested her niece with a troubled expression. Suzaku was silent for some time before she nodded. It was not hard for her to get information about him with her Clan powers. Now that the current Clan Head has died, she was particularly the next Head. She could use its resources to find about Barakiel. Just then, the door of the room forcefully opened. A middle-aged man with different scars was standing there with different men. He looked towards Wang Lei, Kuro. Then his eyes fell upon the sleeping Akeno ¨C disgust was evident in his eyes. Looking at pale Shuri, he bellowed. "How dare you enter our Clan with your filthy child, Shuri!" Chapter 118 - Gremory Household. AN: First, let me clarify some things. I have not read Slash Dog, so might be a change in the personality of a character or story. Think of it as AU. But what can I say, I really wanted Suzaku in the Harem... *** Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/king-of-seven-realms_17747148405674105/gremory-household._51002412453915656 for visiting. Looking at pale Shuri, he bellowed. "How dare you enter our Clan with your filthy child, Shuri!" "Elder¡­" Shuri looked at the middle-aged man. He was one of the Clan Elders of Himejima Clan. Like other Clan elders, he was strict about Clan rules. Once he was informed by his subordinate about Shuri, he did not waste time to get here. Since he was well aware of the fact that their clan leader had gone to ?ssassinate her and Akeno, but now she was here - safe and sound. It really made him worry about the clan leader. "Don''t call me with your mouth! But since you are already here, don''t even think about leaving alive from here!" He angrily yelled before ordering his man to capture them. "Stop it! If you dare to touch her, I will make sure none of you die peacefully." Suzaku''s previous gentle aura was nowhere to be seen as the surrounding''s temperature increases at a rapid rate, stopping the men in their steps. An imaginary red fiery bird enveloped the inside of the room within its wings, making everyone perspire hard. She cared about her family, and when she heard from Shuri that the clan leader had gone to ?ssassinate her and Akeno, this feeling increased even more. Now she wanted to change the whole clan and let them leave those old and stiff rules. "Vermillion Bird!" The elder shouted, surprised. He grits his teeth, "Are you going against the rules of our Clan, Suzaku! She, your Aunt, has married a Fallen! According to Clan rules, she does not deserve to live and should be prosecuted!" He shouted at Suzaku but did not order his men to attack this time. "Humph! You got some guts, old man. Trying to threaten someone who is under my protection." A lazy voice resounds in the room, taking everyone''s attention towards the young man. Wang Lei was lazily looking at this old man with Akeno on his ??p. She woke up when the old man shouted. Scared, she hugged Wang Lei. "Mind your tongue, Kid! Who are you in the first place?" "Who am I do not matter. What matters is that you take your minions and get the fu?k out of here. Or you can come and try to hurt them if you want to make Himejima Clan go extinct, that is." "You!" Before the elder could continue, Wang Lei throw something from his shadows at him. Everyone looked down, and their faces become pale. They saw a head rolling on the ground, stopping just under the elder. It was Suou Himejima, the Clan Head''s head! "That guy wanted to hurt them. Look what happened to him¡­now the choice is yours, do you want to become like him or?" Wang Lei nonchalantly tailed his word, making the elder and his men tremble with fear. They knew full well how strong was their Clan head, and if even he was not able to do something to Wang Lei, it was a pipe dream that they would be able to do anything. "¡­Are you going to still protect them, Suzaku? They have killed your Great-Uncle, our Clan Head!" The elder persuaded Suzaku, who was silently looked at the head of her Great-Uncle. Since she owned Vermillion Bird. The elder thought that they still had a chance to take Wang Lei down. But their hopes shattered with the next word of Suzaku. "Take this head and throw it outside. Since he is dead, I am the next Head of the Clan. We do not need someone in our Clan whom I do not deem worthy!" Her words were emotionless and cold to the extreme. The elder and his men grit their teeth. Looking at them with killing intent, they all left. The elder thought he needed to inform everyone about this so they can band together to take care of Wang Lei. "They are quite lively now, aren''t they, Kuro?" Wang Lei, while laughing slightly, spoke. Suzaku glared at him. "You had no need to do that! Now you have worsened the situation even more. He will come back with the whole Clan to kill you now! Do you think that you are strong, then you can easily take the whole Clan alone?!" Suzaku angrily spoke. Though she had no personal attachment with Wang Lei, she still did not want her Aunt and her daughter''s benefactor to die. Chuckling, Wang Lei nodded, "That is definitely what I think. They can come with as many as they want. I do not mind if they even brought the other Families from Five Great Families. Otherwise, it would be too boring." Seeing his carefree attitude, Suzaku grits her teeth. Even Shuri was worried now. Although she knew Wang Lei was strong, the same cannot be said if he is facing the whole Clan. No matter how strong one is, a single entity cannot win the numerical disadvantage. They will get tired sooner or later, getting themselves captured or killed. "Will it be alright, Wang Lei-san? If you want, you can leave the Clan right now. No one will stop you right now, but if you delayed it for a long time ¨C the elder might gather enough force to kill you. Wang Lei waved his hands, "Alright, enough. I told you not to worry. Even if the so-called God of Shinto that you guys worship came, they will have to bow before me. What can a mere human do against this King?" After living with and interacting with Xuanyin and Caiyi, Wang Lei would also end up calling himself King sometimes. Though he did not hate it. Shuri could only sigh while Suzaku sneered, "Bow before you? What are you? God or something? I have met many arrogant and ignorant people, but you will definitely take the number one spot." "Well thank you for the praise. I appreciate it." "That was not a compliment!" Suzaku''s voice raised a little. She was wondering how she was getting irritated by Wang Lei''s carefree attitude minute by minute. Here she was worried about him, and he acted as if he did not care about his life. "Humph! Do whatever you want then! I will go and inform Gremory Clan to take Aunt and Akeno. If you want to die, die by yourself!" Suzaku said before leaving the room with an angry expression. In ATGverse, except hidden Darkness overlords, there was b?r?ly anyone who could excite him over a fight. But here, in DxD was different. First, he had most of his powers sealed, letting him enjoy the fight more. Second, there were being here that could push him even with his full powers. Such as certain dragon loli with the concept of infinite. Though he would never fight a loli. A loli should be cuddled and not to be hurt or killed¡­ This is what Wang Lei thinks¡­definitely not the author. --- "S-stop it, brother Wang Lei¡­" "Ara~, does little Akeno, not like it?" "N-no, it feels great, but¡­" "Then leave it to big brother, I will take care of everything." "Umnnngg~!...if feels great, brother Wang Lei!" "Did I not tell you? I am a massage master." Wang Lei said as he massaged little Akeno''s shoulder skillfully. They were still in the guest room, waiting for Suzaku''s guest to arrive. Since it was boring to just sit, Wang Lei started to play with Akeno. As they were playing, Akeno said that she was feeling pain in her shoulders. So, Wang Lei being a gentleman, started to give her a massage. "Em., Wang Lei-san¡­are you really alright with not leaving this place? No matter how I think about it, a single man cannot fight against the whole clan." Wang Lei, who was massaging little Akeno''s shoulders ¨C who had a blissful expression ¨C looked towards Shuri before saying, "You are really making me shy little Shuri. To be worried about me that much¡­don''t tell me, you have fallen for me?" Shuri frowned, "What nonsense are you talking about Wang Lei-san? I have a husband!" "Yeah¡­a husband that left his wife and daughter to die." "That!" "Leave it. I am not in the mood of fighting over a pointless topic." Before she could finish, Wang Lei waved his hand and said. Shuri had an angry expression, but she becomes silent and looked away. Even if he was their benefactor, she did not like if someone blistered her husband. SLIDE With the door sliding open, Suzaku returned. She looked at her aunt and gently said, "I have sent my message to them, aunt. They will be here soon to take you with them." Shuri formed a smile on her face, "Thank you, Suzaku." Suzaku shakes her head, "Please. I must help my family. Don''t worry. I will definitely let nothing happen to you Aunt!" She said with conviction and determined eyes. She was still scared thinking if Wang Lei was not present, then she might not even able to meet her Aunt and cousin. She looked towards him with gentle eyes, but she still could not take his arrogance. It really ticked her off. "Oh! Are they coming? Did you call Sirzech''s little sister, Rias?... if I remember correctly, then at this time, she should be a loli¡­" Wang Lei made a thinking face while saying to Suzaku. Suzaku had her brow twitched hearing him, "Do you know them? Gremory household." Wang Lei, who was in deep thought came out of it, "Huh? You mean Gremory Family? No, I do not know anything about them." Raising her delicate brow, Suzaku asked, "Then how do you know them?" ''If he did not know them, then how he was talking as if he personally met them.'' "Well, it is the family of Demon Lord in the underworld. It is not a secret or anything." Wang Lei looked at her as if an idol as she was stating obvious. Everyone knew about the Gremory family in the underworld. Their son was Demon Lord after all. Suzaku''s temple twitched. She could only nod as what Wang Lei said made sense. "Now we have to wait for them to come and take Aunt and Akeno." A glint passes in Wang Lei''s eyes as he smirked, "Yeah¡­we have to wait for them to take them." No one knew what he was thinking at this moment. --- In the underworld, Gremory Household. "Brother, I am going to pick a member for my peerage from Himejima Clan." A little redhead said to her brother ¨C having red hair, reaching up to his h?ps. Her brother nodded, "You can. But I have heard that the member you are going to pick is an outcast? For having the bloodline of a fallen angel." Redhead nodded. It was no surprise that her brother knew about it. He was demon lord after all. It would be strange if he did not know about it; it was concerning his family. "If that''s the case, you should take Heinrich with you. He will protect you from any unseen danger." The demon lord said to her sister with worried filled eyes. He knew that the Himejima clan resented devils or anything related to evil. He did not want to let his sister go to such a dangerous place. So he thought of sending his Bishop to protect her. He could be reassured if he was with her. The little redhead nodded at her brother. After waiting for some time, a magic circle forms in the room, teleporting out a gentle-looking old man with a dandy white beard and hat. He bowed towards the demon lord before looking towards the redhead. "Shall we go, Miss Rias?" his gentle voice resounds in the room, making one unconsciously letting their guard down in front of him. Rias nodded before standing with Heinrich. A teleportation circle blooms below them, teleporting them away from the underworld. The demon lord silently stares at the place where his sister and Bishop once stood. CLICK The door of the hall opened, and a silver-haired woman entered the hall. She was a beautiful young woman appearing to be in her early twenties with back-length silver hair that features a long braid on each side with small blue bows at the ends, while the rest is let down which ends in twin braids and red eyes; a beauty indeed. Pulling a trolley of snakes and tea, she reached close to the demon lord table and bowed, "Sirzech-sama, it is time for your afternoon tea." Her soft voice resounds in the silent hall, prompting the demon lord to take a gander towards her. Sirzech looked towards her though it was hidden well, the silver maid could see the longing in his eyes. But she ignored it. She has already promised someone else to be her partner. She cannot go back on her promise as she also loved that person. Seeing her not looking at him, Sirzech sighed, "Are you still thinking that HE is alive? Even if he was, he would have long forgotten about you as he never came to take you." he said in a low tone, enough for the maid to hear. There was no change in her expression as she replied, "He has promised me. And as you are aware, what that person''s promise entails. And even if he did, I have already given my heart to that person. It is meaningless to persuade me, Sirzech-sama. You should give more attention to your wife." After completing her part, she bowed before leaving the silent demon lord, who could only look at her left-back. That seemed too far from his reach. Chapter 119 - A [Pawn]? Looking outside the window, Wang Lei could see the sun setting. He looked down at his ??p, at little Akeno, who was breathing gently, already off to her dreamland. ''Should I train her?... I think I should.'' Wang Lei thought as gently ??r?ssing her head, making her purr in p???sur?. On the other side, he could see Shuri and Akeno having tea and snacks to pass time and talking from time to time. Mostly about Shuri''s experience after she left the Himejima clan. MEOW~ Kuro purred on Wang Lei''s ??p, gaining Wang Lei''s attention towards the black feline. Smiling, Wang Lei gently strokes her smooth soft fur and wondered how long will this Youkai act like a cat. He wondered if this cat still thought that he was unaware of her presence and did not find out about now who she was. He has already guessed who she is though. I mean, it was not that hard as every person, who has watched DxD or read it''s fanfiction, could easily deduce the identity of the black two tails cat. And he was sure many people would die to have her too. Who would not want a cat Youkai cuddling with them? If only humans in his previous life invested in the cat girl project... Looking back at the moon, Wang Lei enjoyed the silence that the night provided him. Being a Primordial Vampire, he really felt calm at night. As if he was supposed to be awake and active at night. He knew it was a trait because of his Primordial Vampire''s bloodline, but sleeping was one of the things he liked too much -- definitely not going to stop doing it. SHRING~ Just then, a crimson magic circle forms in the center of the room, taking everyone''s attention towards it. It seems like to avoid any complications, Suzaku had deployed the magic circle directly inside the guest room. An abstract symbol was drawn on the magic circle -- those with knowledge could tell that it was the symbol of the Gremory Family from the underworld. A moment later, two figures form above the magic circle. One short and the other tall, a girl and an old man. The girl had long red hair, silky smooth white skin, red eyes. Her face had slight baby fat, making her look quite cute with how serious she looked...or at least tried to look on, but failed miserably due to her slightly chubby face. It was none other than Rias Gremory and Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa -- Bishop of Sirzech Lucifer. Wang Lei stared at little Rias with interest in his eyes. She was looking around the room, examining the interior and its inhabitant. After checking everyone, her eyes land on Wang Lei. Though she was not sure, she felt like. She should stay away from Wang Le, or she would be trapped in some kind of abyss from which she will never be able to escape. But the same could not be said for Heinrich; his eyes were serious when he gazed at Wang Lei. He felt terror. He did not know the reason for that, but his blood of the devil was screaming to him not to mess with this young man. He was giving him the same or even worse feeling than his lord and master, Sirzech! Something that made him really confused as he could not feel anything special from this person, except that he had Youkai as his pet. "Rias, you are here." Suzaku gently said smiling. Turning her attention away from Wang Lei, who was smiling the whole time, Rias smiled and nodded. "Sorry if I was late. Brother wanted me to bring Heinrich as it could get dangerous for me to come alone." Her childish voice resonates inside the room, a complete contrast as to her appearance as it was not something you would hear from a child. Her composure really matched an ?du?t, but maybe because she wanted to act like one. Gently shaking her head, the raven head said, "It''s alright. I know how much your brother cares about you. He loves his sister after all." Rias giggled hearing it -- a melody to hear. "Onii-sama really does cares a lot about me. But sometimes it gets annoying." She honestly presented her thoughts. Rias and Suzaku have been in contact with each other for a year or two, enough for both of them to know about each other characters. They were like friends due to being in contact with each other for a year. And being the sister of Maou and heir of the Himejima clan played a vital role in it. Suzaku also giggled slightly, hearing her. After some talk, she pointed her finger at Shuri, who has been smiling the whole time, making it really hard for a person to tell what she was thinking currently. "She is my aunt, Shuri Himejima. Also, the mother of Akeno Himejima there." The young buxom pointed her finger at Akeno, who was rhythmically breathing on Wang Lei''s ??p, asleep. Rias nodded and then looked at Wang Lei, obviously waiting for Shuzaku to introduce the young man to. "...He is Wang Lei. The person who saved aunt Shuri and Akeno from the ?ssassination." After a slight pause, Suzaku said. She was not sure whether to introduce him without his permission or not; who knew if he wanted to hide his identity. But since Wang Lei did not say anything, she took it as an agreement for her to introduce him. Rias was surprised to hear it. She could not feel anything from the young man in front of her, making him quite mortal in her eyes with no special talent except for his perfect jade-like face. Her curiosity rose. This man was definitely not normal, something she found intriguing. Seeing her examining him, Wang Lei smirked, "Oya~, such a young girl are you and yet to check a male so blatantly, did no one thought you to not do that to a stranger, little girl?" Rias frowned, hearing him. It was the first time for her to hear someone talking to her like that. Mostly would not after knowing her status as the little sister of the Maou. "But, don''t worry, I am professional at ''teaching'' little girls about etiquette. After spending some time with me, you will become a splendid lady." He fufu laughed after saying that. Heinrich hurriedly blocked in front of Rias as if protecting her, making both Rias, Suzaku, and Shuri frown. Rias frowned at Heinrich''s unusual behavior. She knew he would never do anything if it was not related to her health, so it can be interpreted that he thought Wang Lei was a dangerous individual. While Shuri and Suzaku frowned as, for both of them, he was a benefactor. They would not feel good if was insulted in any way. "Who are you?" Heinrich asked cautiously. He just could not get rid of the feeling he was having no matter what. With the brow slightly raised, Wang Lei said with an amused smile, "Now that''s a question that I have been wondering for such a long time. I have many guesses though, do you want to hear them?" Heinrich frowned, hearing his answer. Wang Lei did not know about his identity? Does he have amnesia or something? was what Heinrich thinking. "I am not playing games with you sir, but if you please identify yourself, it would be appreciated. I am Heinrich Cornelius Agrippa, Bishop of Sirzech-sama -- the Maou!" Heinrich introduced himself as a form of courtest and hoped for Wang Lei to reply with the same. With the same amused smile, Wang Lei spoke, "Hmm, it is nice to meet you, little Heinrich. As for who I am, did little Suzaku not explain it? I am Jiang Wang Lei." Heinrich, who still got no info out of him, wanted to speak again but was blocked by Rias, "Heinrich, it is rude to ask a person''s personal information!" Though she was interested in Wang Lei''s information, it was obvious that he was playing with them and was not willing to explain more than his name. "Well said, little girl. You should not seek what you cannot digest. Sometimes, ignorance is bliss, after all." With the same amusing smile, Wang Lei stated while clapping. Rias templed twitched, but then she thought of asking him to become her peerage member. He looked strong, and most importantly, mysterious. She could tell that he would become a great member of her peerage. "Say, do you want to become part of my peerage?" Rias asked. There was silence in the room after her question with everyone looking at Wang Lei, who suddenly started to laugh. Rias frowned, seeing him laughing. "Why are you laughing? Did I say anything funny?" It was really making her annoyed, seeing Wang Lei laughing at her. Suzaku worriedly looked at them, same with Shuri. While Heinrich had the same serious eyes watching Wang Lei. "Hahaha! Sorry, sorry... Just that, it was too funny for me. You said you want me to become part of your peerage, right?" Controlling his laughter, Wang Lei asked. Though irritated, Rias nodded her head. From an amusing smile, Wang Lei smirked and said, "Why not? Only if you can, that is. But if it''s too simple, it would make things too boring. Don''t you think so?" "What do you mean?" "It''s simple! You can use as many pieces you have on me, and TRY to make me a devil. But here''s the twist, if you are not able to make me part of your peerage, then you will become mine." Wang Lei smirked. He knew that the number of pieces a servant uses depends on how much potential he/she has. It was particularly impossible to make him part of the peerage; if the [King] is at least not as strong or even stronger than him -- at least a Primordial entity. Rias blushed hearing him, unlike that of her age. {You will become mine!} Those words rang in her mind. She had been proposed many times before -- quite normal considering that she was the little sister of Maou, and also quite beautiful for her age -- but for some reason, when Wang Lei said that, she felt different. Suzaku frowned hearing him. "T-to propose me like this, you pedo!" Even though she acted like an ?du?t, in the end, she was still a little girl who had never experienced anything related to love. It was obvious that she was flustered. "Hm? Pedo?" Wang Lei had his lips twitched, hearing her. It was the first time someone has called him one. "You seem to misunderstand me. By becoming mine, I meant this." Wang Lei said and made a gripping motion in the air. A [Pawn]? piece formed in his hands, silver in color. Both Rias and Heinrich, even Suzaku, had their eyes opened wide. It was known that only the devil can use Evil Pieces, and Wang Lei having one can only mean that he was also a devil, a High-Class at that! "How?! Are you a devil from 72 pillars?!" Rias asked, her voice quite raised due to the shock she was having currently. "No, no, no." Moving his finger right and left, Wang Lei continued, "Who said that only devils can use Evil Pieces? I was bored, so I thought of using it; that''s all. Also, please do not compare me with half products like yourself. It is the same as insulting me." His bloodline made him quite prideful when it came to his race. He wouldn''t want himself to be compared to some defective products that have so many weaknesses. "Who are you calling defected product?!" Rias''s voice rose. Even Heinrich was mad at him for calling them defective. "You devils, of course. Having weakness against Holy Water, Light Magic, cross, can''t it get more cliched than this?" Wang Lei said, making both Heinrich and Rias mad. He was blatantly insulting them, but they could not retort as what he said was the truth. "So? Are we doing it or not?" "Humph! Why not? I will teach you to never look down on devils!" Rias spoke with her ?h?st puffed out. Wang Lei nodded, seeing how cute she looked. He really wanted to cuddle with her, but before that, he had to make her his. "You cannot, Young Miss! Sirzech-sama has sent me to protect you. This person is abnormal. Betting with him might not result in good." Heinrich tried to stop Rias from doing the bet. Wang Lei was just too unpredictable in his eyes. "...um...what is going on, brother Wang Lei?" Akeno, who woke up with all the voice, cutely rubbing her eyes asked. Gently rubbing her head, Wang Lei said, "Nothing. Why don''t you go to your mother? Brother need to colle-I mean, get you a sister!" Suzaku and Shuri were looking at him with questionable looks. Looking back at Rias, Wang Lei waited for her. Rias ignored Heinrich''s warning and walked in front of Wang Lei. She took out her strongest piece at the start -- [Queen]! "You will become my servant from now on!" Rias said, filled with confidence, and pushed the piece towards Wang Lei. But to her, and everyone''s surprise, it did not even enter inside him. Smirking, Wang Lei said, "Heh! It seems like you are not worth to make me your servant, little Rias." Rias was surprised that she could not make Wang Lei part of her peerage. It only meant two things, Wang Lei''s potential was beyond her or that he was at God''s level already! "My turn then." Before Rias could do anything, or Heinrich stops Wang Lei -- his hand was already touching her ?h?st, sinking the Evil Piece [Pawn] inside her. Magic circles blooms below stunned Rias as she felt energy completely new to her entering her body. Her whole body structure started to change. She could tell that her body was becoming stronger with each passing second. A moment later, the whole process finished leaving stunned Rias still standing in front of Wang Lei. Picking her up, and placing her on his ??p, Wang Lei hugged her. "Hehehe~, now you are mine, little Rias. You cannot escape now." Her face becomes the same as her hair, crimson. She could not believe what was happening. She came here to get herself a member of the peerage, and now she has become someone else peerage. A pressure dropped on Wang Lei as Heinrich looked at him. His fist clenched tight. He could not believe that he let his Young Miss, sister of Maou and the heir of Gremory house, to become someone else''s servant. "Leave Miss Rias this moment!" Wang Lei waved his hand, "You can leave now, old man. There is no need for you. Go and tell Sirzech that little Rias will stay with me for a year. Also," He looked at the old man and smirked, "Tell Grayfia that the moment I met her she should be ready as I might ''eat'' her." Heinrich''s eyes widen to extreme hearing him. His steps staggered as he felt on his bu??, an unsightly sight that he had never shown to anyone. But Wang Lei''s word surprised him that much. "What happened Heinrich?!" Rias asked worriedly, but being hugged by Wang Lei, she could not leave. Heinrich did not listen to her, but his finger pointed at Wang Lei, "You! Don''t tell...you are that person!?" "Oh~, it took you some time to know me. But I am surprised that people still remember me. I thought I would be forgotten by now." Hearing Wang Lei''s word, Heinrich almost pissed his pants when he realized the person sitting in front of him was. The Oroboros dragon Ohpis was a kid compared to the person in front of him! Heinrich hurriedly kneeled in front of Wang Lei, "Please forgive this little devil, Your Excellency!" A frown took over Wang Lei''s face, "Don''t call me that. I hate that title. Call me Wang Lei, Lei''er, Young Master, or Young Noble. Anything you see fit." "Then please forgive me, Young Master!" Wang Lei nodded and accepted his apology and waved his hand, "You can excuse yourself...also, send Koneko here too." He spoke. He did not forget the cute loli cat. Kuro''s ears perked when she heard Koneko''s name. Suddenly, she felt Wang Lei gently stroking her head, "It is alright, leave it to master." Her cat eyes widen, hearing him. It was obvious that he knew her identity. MEOW She licked Wang Lei''s fingers, showing gratitude. Though Kuro did not know the reason, she felt safe near Wang Lei. As if back to her mother, safe and relax. Heinrich bowed, "I will inform Sirzech-sama and Grayfia-sama about it." Finishing, a teleportation magic circle bloomed below him, transferring away. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/king-of-seven-realms_17747148405674105/a-%5Bpawn%5D_51026741027721585 for visiting. The whole time, Suzaku and Shuri were looking at Wang Lei with confused eyes. Everything that happened was just too confusing. But they were more curious about Wang Lei''s identity; for Heinrich -- the Bishop of Maou -- to freak out that much. As if he has seen a ghost. "Who are you?" Suzaku asked something that was in everyone''s mind, except Akeno. "Ma~, who knows? I am still looking for the answer~," Everyone had their temple twitched. ''This guy really knows how to make a person annoyed.'' Looking down at Rias, who was sulking about becoming someone else''s [Pawn], ??r?ssing her head, Wang Lei said, "It seems that your clan is going to move, little Suzaku. I will ask you, do you want me to ''clean'' it for you? Or should I just beat the shit out of them?" Suzaku frowned hearing him, but she understood what he meant when she felt different presences from the outside. After some time, she sighed. "Just don''t kill the young ones...I don''t care about the older generation." (AN: I don''t know if Suzaku will say something like that as according to the wiki, she is quite a gentle person. But [email protected]#$$%[email protected]# canon!) Chapter 120 - Ten-Tailed Fox! "You bastard human! Come out!" A loud should a middle-aged man resonate all over the Himejima clan. Wang Lei and co all heard the shout, promoting them to go outside. Once all of them were outside, they saw a cluster of people with weapons drawn, facing them. Everyone had a ferocious aura as if ready to take down anyone who stood in their path. They looked strong...at least, from a human''s perspective. No, they might be stronger than many magicians. Himejima clan was blessed by Fire Shinto God, giving them a great affinity with the Fire, one of the basic elements. As their auras raised, the temperature of the surrounding increased at a steady pace. At the forefront, four middle-aged people stood, intensely glaring at Wang Lei and co, mostly towards Wang Lei. Smiling gently, Wang Lei asked, "What can I do for you?" "You bastard! You dare to kill our clan head and yet have enough guts to enter our clan!? Do you think we will let you go out alive from here?!" The elder shouted while pointing his sword''s tip towards Wang Lei. While touching his chin, Wang Lei mumbled, "Hmmm, you guys should be perfect practice for ''it'', I think." ''Yue, can I use the bloodline that I acquired in this world?'' The young dragon asked his system AI with a smile on his face. ''You can master! As it is part of your body from this world, you would not need to wait for ?ssimilation like other bloodlines.'' Yue explained. Wang Lei nodded while looking at the enlarged elder. "What are you mumbling to yourself?!" "Leave it, Ichiji. No need to talk with him; we can kill him and be over with it!" One of the four middle-aged people said to the first elder. "What Niji said is true. Why waste your breath on dead? Why not just kill him and be over with it?" The other elder added while nodding. Ichiji nodded, hearing them, and looked towards Wang Lei viciously before ordering other members of the Himejima clan to attack him, "Capture him! Also, capture Shuri and her daughter!" "Yes!" Other members nodded and said in unison. "You should carefully watch how your master fight, okay little Rias?" Wang Lei said before walking forward. Suzaku and Shuri had a serious expression on their faces as they watched the young man''s silver hair dancing with his every step forward. Akeno and Rias worriedly looked at him. Although she did not want to admit, Wang Lei was her [King] now, Rias did not want him to die right off. She did not know his strength, and that did not help in the least. Everyone looked silently as Wang Lei walked closer to the elders without even looking at other people. Just as they close to Wang Lei, trying to attack him with fire element coated on their swords, everyone felt unknown pressure dropping on them. THUD In the silent field, the body of a youngster fell like a stringless marionette. But that was the start as other bodies also started to fell one by one with their pupils rolled back, showing only white in their eyes socket. "Wh-what did you do!?" Ichiji shouted, taking one fearful backstep. "Well~, I wonder~," Wang Lei cheerfully said as he closed the distance between elders with every measured step. Of course, they would not know as Wang Lei used to put them in an unconscious state. "Heh! I wonder how I would look like." Mused Wang Lei as two silver fox ears popped out of his head. FUU Ten Slivers tails came out of his back, mesmerizing everyone present with his majestic appearance. A gentle wind blows as his long silver hair and haori flutter with it. Looking at his hands, Wang Lei clenched them. "Hmm, not bad. I can feel chakra more closely now." Wang Lei mumbled as his tails moved right and left, gaining the attention of girls. "Yo-Youkai! You''re a Youkai!?" Niji shouted as he looked at Wang Lei''s new appearance. Looking back at them, Wang Lei smiled with half-close eyes, "It seems so. Anyway, it is time to check what this Senjutsu is." He said before opening his palm towards the closest elder, Ichiji. The elder felt a sudden pull towards Wang Lei as his body flew towards him at a fast pace. ''Dammit!'' Gritting his teeth, the elder coated his sword with fire and slashed at Wang Lei, who seems not to care about the coming sword. SLASH His sword slashed at Wang Lei''s ?h?st, creating a deep wound from his lower abdomen to all the way up to his collar bone. SPURT Blook spurt out of his wounds, but Wang Lei does not seem to care in the least. There was not even the slightest difference in his expression. With the same amusing smile, he looked at his wound that Ichiji created. "I wonder how long has it been since someone was able to wound me...but it should be enough." He said when nature energy started to gather around him from the surroundings at a fast pace. "AAAAAAAAAAAAA!!" The elder shouted, whose head was in Wang Lei''s hand, as he felt his life energy being su?k?d away from him at a tremendous rate. THUD His dried-up body fell on the ground as Wang Lei''s wound completely healed as if never there. Kuro had her eyes open to the extreme as she sees Wang Lei using Senjutsu, a specialty of Nekomata. How could she not? She was herself was one. But what shocked her -- even more -- was that Wang Lei was a Youkai and a higher class at that. She has never heard of Ten-Tails fox before! The only fox she has heard is nine-tailed, and she is the leader of the Youkai faction in Kyoto! Checking his completely healed body, Wang Lei nodded. "Not bad. It is par with Hollow''s regeneration, I presume." He has never seen Hollow''s regeneration, but he could guess that it was close or equal to his current healing ability with Senjutsu. "Free bloodline is always welcome." Wang Lei smiled. He already had Primordial Dragon, Devil, Vampire, Fire and Ice Phoenix, and Primordial Golden Crows bloodline. And now he got Ten-Tails too. It was not he who bought this bloodline, but it was ''him'' born in this world with this bloodline. Before the birth of any Dragon, Vampire, or Youkai, he existed. This means every other Dragon, Vampire, and Youkai were, kind of, his descendants. That''s why he was surprised and astonished when he received memories of ''him'' from this world. But, at the same time, he was happy. Who would not want a free bloodline? And Ten-Tailsm at that. Looking back at the sacred elders, Wang Lei smirked as his tails wave behind him, "So? Who is next?" His words seem to send a wave of terror at their spines. Niji looked at Suzaku, who was looking at all this with an apathetic expression -- devoid of any emotions -- and shouted, "Suzaku! What are you doing standing there and doing nothing!? Can you not see his killing you clan members?!" With the same impassive expression, Suzaku spoke, "You have brought it upon yourself, elder. At least, he is not killing our clan''s younger generation...as for you," Her eyes narrowed as a slightly angry voice left her mouth, "After trying to ?ssassinate my aunt and her daughter, do you think I will help the murderers of my family?" "Bha! What a hypocritical point! He has killed your great-uncle! Was he not your family?" "After what he did? No, he was not," Suzaku said with her same plain tone, making the elder tremble with anger. "Well, enough of this melodrama. Come and make your move. As to not let others think that I have bullied you, I will let you attack me first." Wang Lei said and waved his hand. Seeing as there was no going back, the elders look at each other''s eyes before nodding. "HAAA!!" Shouted the elders as they propelled towards the silver fox with their full strength, not wasting any more time. Since Wang Lei has given them the opportunity, they were not going to waste it. Within seconds, they reached Wang Lei -- surrounding him. To his left, Niji slashed horizontally at him, trying to bisect him into two. At his right, Sanji slashed at his neck, in hope of decapitating him. With a thurst motion, Yonji stood in front of the silver fox. Gently moving his hand, Wang Lei touched the tip of the Yonji thurst and redirected it towards Ichji while slowly spinning, his other hand toches the side of Sanji''s sword as it slides towards Yonji. SPURT Blood spilled as Yonji''s sword pierced Ichiji''s heart while Sanji''s sword decapitated Yonji leaving Sanji to be the only one left on the battlefield. The headless body of Yonji feel. At the same time, Ichiji also lost all feelings over his body and fell. Sanji looked at all this with a pale bloodless face. "It has been quite some time since I have used ." Wang Lei said as one of his tails moved at an unprecedented rate, blowing the head of shell-shocked Sanji, killing him. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/king-of-seven-realms_17747148405674105/ten-tailed-fox!_51045074649269088 for visiting. "Wh-what happened?!" Rias shouted out. All she saw was them slashing at him, and the next second everyone was dead except him. Was it too fast? No! But that their level was too low to understand the mysteries of , the pinnacle of any technique. It was something that was considered rare even among Immortal Emperors! For this, one could guess how hard it was for one to comprehend it. Well, Wang Lei a special case as he did not learn it but got it from the system. But, at the same time, Wang Lei could tell that he had learned this technique somewhere. "Did you see that, little Rias? Your master is quite powerful, you know." Wang Lei said, smirking, getting only a nod from the little redhead, who was too shocked to say anything. Wang Lei looked at Suzaku, who was staring at the dead bodies of the elders, and shook his head. He waved his hand, and a white flame emerged, enveloping every dead body, incinerate them. Shrugging, Wang Lei went back inside the room with Rias and Akeno, who had their eyes fixed on his ears and tails that were moving right and left, leaving the silent Suzaku and Shuri. --- In the underworld, Gremory castle. A silver-haired maid was standing at the balcony of her room, gazing at the purple sky that had an artificial moon hung on it. The silent wind blows, making her long hair dance in the air. The silence of the world left her reminiscing about her past, which seemed not that far. A picture of a certain silver-haired man fleshed in her mind as he stood in the forefront of Devil War with his silver hair and haori fluttering in the wind. His fearless grin, enough to make any person or God tremble in fear, as he stood with his hands left lazily hanging -- her cousin, Asgorath Lucifuge! Also, the man, who she promised herself to. At first, it was just family love between them that grew, without any of them noticing, into the love between a man and a woman. Asgorath Lucifuge, her cousin, that took care of her since childhood. The person she looked up to all her life, and the person she fell in love with. With her fits clenched tight, the image of her dying cousin flashed inside her mind. The hollowness she felt at that time was still fresh for her. "Hehehe...why are you crying Grayfia? Do you think it is this easy to kill me? ...Just wait...okay? Once I regain my memories in the next reincarnation, I will come to look for you...just...don''t die before that, or I will be sad, you know." His horse voice replayed inside her head as he laughed fearlessly, without any change in his expression, even at the death door. SIGH "Why are you, Asgorath?" A sweet gentle voice left her mouth, traveling in the air of the underworld. Just then, a magic circle blooms behind her, promoting Grayfia to look behind. From the magic circle, a buxom silver hair woman came. She had long silver hair that reached up to her h?ps, a big bust, and bountiful h?ps. She wore blue and read french maid uniform, like Grayfia. The woman looked at Grayfia, a small smile forms on her face as she gracefully walked towards her. "Grayfia...why do you look so sad?" The woman worriedly asked. Gently shaking her head, making her hair sway, Grayfia replied, "It is nothing, Onee-sama." "Are you still remembering cousin Asgorath? Why don''t you move on already? It has been such a long time. If he had gained his memories, then he should have informed you about it." Her sister, Hecate, voiced her worries. A bitter smile forms on Grayfia''s face, something that she never showed anyone before, "I cannot, Onee-sama. My heart has already been given to him. Even if I want to, I cannot." Hecate felt sad and worried for her sister, and also angry at her cousin, who left her. If she met him again, she will make sure to beat the shit out of him for making her little sister sad like this. Hecate knew that her husband, Sirzech, had feelings for her little sister. But it did not make her mad or anything. In fact, if she could, she wanted her sister to marry Sirzech as she was not sure whether her cousin will return or not. She wanted Grayfia to move from the past and face the future. But it seems impossible, as Grayfia''s love for her cousin was too much. Hecate went forward and hugged her sister while tenderly ??r?ssing her back. Grayfia closed her eyes, resting her head on her sister''s bosom. KNOCK KNOCK The loud voice of the door knocking made them look towards the door with a displeased expression, "Who is this, that is knocking on the door with such intensity? It seems that my ''training'' was not enough, and these servants need to learn how to be a perfect maid." Hecate said with displeasure and opened the door. On the other side of the door, Heinrich stood with sweat dripping from his forehead. Seeing him, Hecate brows raised as she asked, "What is Heinrich? Why are you in such a rush?" Bowing, Heinrich greeted her, "Hecate-sama!" Looking at Grayfia, who was looking at him with an impassive face, Heinrich spoke, "T-that person, your cousin, has asked me to give you a message. {Tell Grayfia that the moment I met her, she should be ready as I might ''eat'' her}." Grayfia and Hecate''s eyes widen to the extreme, hearing him. "What you said! Is it true?!" Grayfia''s voice rose, something that surprised both Hecate and Heinrich; it was the first time they have seen Grayfia losing her composure. Heinrich nodded. With a serious expression, he said, "I promise on my position as Bishop of Sirzech-sama!" Grayfia could feel her heart beating at a fast pace. Pictures of the time she spent with him started to float inside her mind. "W-where is he?" Her slightly shaken voice inquired of the Bishop. "At Himejima household, he...made Miss Rias his [Pawn] and asked to bring Koneko-sama to him. He said that Miss Rias and Koneko-sama will stay with him for a year." Heinrich explained, same as he explained to his master, Sirzech. Hecate smiled and took her sister''s hand, "Good for you, Grayfia!" She was genuinely happy for her sister, who has been waiting for centuries for him to appear. She could finally meet him. Grayfia had a beautiful smile adorned her face as she nodded. After some time, she calmed down and looked towards Heinrich with her same bland expression, but Heinrich still could see a little curve of her lips, "I will take Koneko-sama to him." Her voice was telling him that she would not take no for an answer. He could only nod stiffly and pray that Sirzech-sama would not go against her as he could see her smiling yet not smiling sister. Chapter 121 - Training? As the warm rays of the sun pour inside a Japanese style 4 tatami size room, warming its inhabitants, a young man with the fox ears and ten-tails -- using them as bed -- with two little girls -- one redhead, small cute face, while the other had long black hair -- sleeping at his both sides. Feeling the sudden invasion of the sun rays over his face, the young fox''s eyes quivered. Wanting to use his hand to block the unwelcomed light, the young fox felt something weighing on it. Now having felt some weight over his hand, the young fox''s eyes opened and fell upon the redhead, using his right hand as a body pillow. Her droll leaking her mouth on to the arm of the young man, wetting it. Sighing, he used -- tried -- his other hand, but again felt some weight on the other side. Now looking to his left, the young man found another little girl with black hair sleeping. "Hmm, I forgot that I am in DxD now." The young man, Wang Lei, whispered as to not disturb the sleeping girls beside him. "Brother Wang Lei...don''t..." Listening to the mumbling of Akeno to his left as she had a smirk on her face, tightening her grip over his arm. "Just what is this girl dreaming about?" Wang Lei wondered. Using his tails, which seem to become part of his body, Wang Lei gently laid both girls on the futon, escaping from being their body pillow. Not that he minded being one, but every good thing has to come to an end. YAWN A long yawn escaped from his mouth as he stretches his body that was stiff for being in the same position the whole night. TWITCH His fox ears twitched as he heard the sound of water coming from his right. After activating his bloodline, Wang Lei felt comfortable with his ears and tails out. Not only it made him look more majestic, but, also enhanced his senses to a new level. Normally, he would block these senses as no one would want to know what is going on all over in the radius of kilometers. But it still allowed him to hear sounds from his near proximity. And that''s how he could hear the sound of water coming somewhere close to his right. Wearing his yukata with his haori over, Wang Lei steps out of the room where Rias and Akeno were sleeping. A gentle gust of wind touches past his skin as Wang Lei looked at the clear sky. "It''s not bad." Though he preferred cast sky, sometimes clear was not so bad. Wang Lei had to say that the place where they build their clan ground was perfect for relaxation with nature all around it. He really wanted to call every girl here and spend his time relaxing with them. But they said that they will come when they are free; they seem to have something they wanted to do. He did not inquire what it was if it was not something related to their wellbeing. With every measured step, Wang Lei started to walk in the direction from where he heard the sound of the water. The closer he got, Wang Lei could smell a sweet smell permeating in the air. DRIP A sound of a droplet falling in the water was heard as Wang Lei looked at the beauty that seems to dim the world with its brilliance. Her long black ?ustrous hair dipped into the water; her perfectly carved face as water tails down to her chin; her jade-like smooth creamy hand softly wringing her hair as to let the accumulated water leave it; a white yukata, tightly clinging to her soft, touchable, springy skin. Her every outline, every curve, every contour visible to the eye, mesmerizing the one seeing it. Her red ruby-like eyes, with wet eyelashes, slowly opening as her sight fell upon the smiling Wang Lei as he gazed upon the most beautiful girl he has seen after opening his eyes in this world. STARE A silent pervades both Wang Lei''s and Suzaku''s surroundings with nothing but the sound of water droplets dripping from her hair into the crystal clear pond. They kept looking at each other until Wang Lei opened his mouth, "You''re beautiful." It was his honest word without any ulterior motives and ?ust. Although the young fox would never say it on her face, she was beautiful but definitely not the most beautiful woman he has seen. His sister was more beautiful than her. Suzaku''s eyes blinked at his words. She could not find any ulterior motives in it. Just like her aunt, she also was s?ns?t?v? to evil and ill intent, which included ?ust. She could only see the pure bright light from him as if to encompass the whole world with its brilliance -- the last salvation for it. "What are you doing here? This is my private courtyard." Although embarrassed, Suzaku did not lose her composure completely. "I smelled a beautiful fragrance coming from here and was attracted to it. Now I know what it was and why it was so sweet and pleasing to me." Wang Lei said, smiling as he walked closer to the pond. Hearing his flirtatious reply, Suzaku''s blush deepens as she looked the other side, her back facing him now. Looking at her bountiful h?ps that were now visible to him, and with how her yukata was clinging to her, Wang Lei nodded thinking that it was s?xy and arousing as hell. RUSTLE Hearing the sound of clothes behind her, Suzaku''s heartbeat raises at a fast pace. She could feel her breath fasting with each passing second. Feeling and seeing the gentle wave propagating from her behind, Suzaku could tell that someone has entered the pond. Who? Obviously, Wang Lei. Entering the pond with nothing on, Wang Lei dipped himself in it. Using his tails to make a comfortable sitting, Wang Lei gazed landed on the back of nervous Suzaku. "...Are you alright?" A slightly worried sound left Wang Lei''s mouth, inquiring Suzaku, who caught off-guard by it. Looking back at the n?k?d Wang Lei, Suzaku asked with a gentle and soft voice, "What do you mean?" Now that he looked at her body from the close-up view, he had to say that she was s?xy as hell, definitely had a killer body. And she was 15 right now. He could imagine her killing people with her looks only once she fully m?tur?d. "I killed your clan members yesternight. Even if you hated them, they were your family in the end. So, I would not be surprised if you spent a night crying in your room." The young fox spoke as his eyes met with her red ruby eyes. Seeing his worries, Suzaku could not help but feel warm inside. Smiling gently, something that even made Wang Lei mesmerized by her for a second, "Do you think I am a weak girl, who would need someone''s shoulder to relieve her worries and sorrows? Although I am sad, even feeling sorrow inside my heart, but that does not mean I can forgive for what they had tried to do with my aunt and cousin. They are my close relatives while the elders were my long distanced relatives. And, I am grateful to you for what you have done. So don''t make yourself regret it because of me." Her gentle voice travels in the air, making Wang Lei look at her silently. Though she had come to some kind of misunderstanding that he was regretting his decision as he would not even give a jack shit if he killed a newborn kid he had no relation to. He was from a cultivation world where such acts were the norm. But since the mood had become quite harmonious, he did not want to break it. So, he just rolled with it. The only reason he asked her whether she was right or not was because he knew that she was quite a gentle girl who cared about her family a lot. He did not want her to hate him for what he did; this was the whole reason for his worry. Nodding, both become quiet as they silently enjoyed the atmosphere that silence brought them. "I found him!" After some time, both of them heard a loud voice from there behind, from the entrance of the courtyard. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/king-of-seven-realms_17747148405674105/training_51094562067768756 for visiting. Both, at the same time, had their eyes fell upon the cheerful girl that shouted. Her purple eyes looking at Wang Lei and Suzaku followed by a pair of blue eyes. "Why is big brother enjoying the bath without me?! You should have invited me!" Akeno pouted, but her actions of taking her clothes did not slow down in the least. SPLASH Water fell all over as Akeno jumped into the pond n?k?d. Suzaku smiled gently, seeing her cousin enjoying and smiling happily. Once again her feelings of gratefulness increased for Wang Lei. She would have not been able to see such a view if not for Wang Lei. Her gentle eyes landed on Wang Lei, who was playing with Akeno with his tails, and thought that he looked more handsome than before. "Hm? Is there is something on my face?" He asked feeling her staring at him. Suzaku hurriedly looked sideways as she felt her face burning. She was completely embarrassed. ''Thank God he cannot read my mind!'' She thought. "What are you doing standing there like a statue, little Rias? Come, and join master in the bath." Wang Lei said looking at the embarrassed Rias. Seeing as she was not moving, Wang Lei shook his head, "Yare yare, you have not even grown, and your mind is already filled with all kinds of stuff." Suddenly, Rias felt that she had no control over her body as it flew towards Wang Lei, who snapped his fingers and her clothes vanished into the thin air. "Wh-what are you doing, pervert!? Stop it!" Her shouts were ignored by the smirking fox, who seems to be amused by her. She looked completely different from what he read. Hugging her, Wang Lei smirked, "No, don''t be like that. We need to improve our relationship and deepened our bonds as Master and Servant." "That sounds wrong in so many ways that I do not know where to start!" Rias said, but again she was ignored by everyone. Akeno was playing with Wang Lei''s tail, Suzaku was in her own world, Rias could only sigh at her fate. MEOW The feline finally made her entry, who was forgotten by the aut-everyone. "Where have you been, Kuro?" Wang Lei said as Kuro walked over and took her position at his head. Purring, she closed her eyes. She seems to become lazy after meeting Wang Lei as there was nothing to worry about near him as he would take care of everything. She had that much belief in him. Seeing her lazy attitude, Wang Lei could only smile and wondered if he changed her character or affected her character that much. --- After playing in the pond, Wang Lei, Rias, and Akeno now stood in a mountain -- Kuro sleeping at the branch of a tree. Looking at Rias and Akeno, the silver fox said, "Now, it is time to become strong!" His enthusiastic voice resounds in the forest. "Yaaaa~~!" Akeno answered him with the same enthusiasm while Rias was just silently looking at him. "You really don''t enjoy the mood huh, little Rias...well, not that I care as we are still doing the training." Wang Lei spoke, ignoring the twitch in Rias''s temple. Why he was going to train them? Well..., he just wanted to. He was quite a whimsical person sometimes and would do things randomly. It was one of those times. "Anyway, since little Rias has become my ''[Pawn]'', and Akeno little Rias''s [Queen] we or I shall make sure that you do not bring shame to Jiang Family." After Rias become Wang Lei''s [Pawn], he also made Akeno his [Pawn], but his pieces were quite special. First, he had nothing but [Pawn] in his pieces. It means he had no [Queen], no [Rook], or even [Bishop] Piece. But that did not make his chess pieces weak; instead, there was a catch. His every [Pawn] gave the same boost as [Queen] in normal Evil Pieces, with basics of his bloodlines traits to them. Not only that, but it also made [Pawn''s] bloodline having endless evolution -- their bloodline would evolve endlessly as they gain more power. In Rias''s case, her bloodline would reach Primordial Devil if she kept become strong. Second, his Pieces, if want, could become part of other person''s Evil Piece. But in this case, the person -- whose Evil Piece they are going to become -- will not merge with their bodies. Instead, it will merge with Wang Lei''s [Pawn]. It means, even if they become someone else''s Piece, they would not need to follow their orders all the time. It was more like that they would become hired Mercenary. This was the case with Akeno. Now, why did Akeno become Rias''s [Queen]? Well, it seems that they had some kind of agreement between them that promoted Akeno to become her Queen. Wang Lei did not mind. In the end, he was going to get all...winners take all. And third, the only way to become his [Queen] was, well, to have s?x with him. FuFuFu~, now that you don''t need to know why this condition. [Queen] came with its own perks -- [Queen] will acquire one of his bloodlines with an overall boost in strength. In a sense, his pieces could be called [Supreme Evil Pieces]. (AN: Credited: Kinky Sage Slime...I mean, @Darkstar11051999) "So? What is the Master going to teach us?" Rias asked with her hand crossed below her ?h?st. Akeno also seems eager to learn. Smiling gently, Wang Lei spoke, "Well, since you seem to know we will being by teaching you ." "?" Rias and Akeno looked at his word with a confused expression. Magic to crush things? What kind of magic was it? Chapter 122 - Kuroka. "?" Rias''s and Akeno''s tilted a little to the side, showing their bewilderment. Leaving Akeno, who had no knowledge of magic, it was the first time for Rias to hear such magic. Nodding at their puzzled expression, Wang Lei explained, "Indeed, while of Bael Clan let its user to ''erase'' something if mastered to peak, lets its user destroy everything or anything they touch to a molecular level. It let its user destroy the bonding between an atom and destroys them." Using his finger, Wang Lei tapped on the rock beside him. White cracks formed on it before the rock turned to dust, scattering away with the wind. Rias, Akeno, and Kuro looked with wide eyes as to how the rock turned to dust with just a gentle tap of his. Especially Rias, as she could tell that was almost the same as , but at the same time, it was not. "What you saw is what you would be able to do if you master it completely." Seeing as they were eager to learn more, Wang Lei smiled and spoke, "But this magic is quite hard to control, even harder than as a slight mistake can turn everything around you into cubes or, worse, into dust. That''s why one requires high control over their magic to learn it." Rias and Akeno gulped, hearing that their mistake can turn everything around them, including humans, into cubes or dust. Just as Wang Lei said, it was powerful magic, but one needed great control over one''s magical power, demonic power in their case. There was a reason why Gildarts would not stay in the guild that much as he could not control his magic completely. That''s why, whenever he returned, the whole Magnolia would go into lockdown and make a way for him to enter. "So, to learn this magic, you girls will learn how to control your demonic powers first." Rias and Akeno nodded seriously. They would need, at least, High-Class devil control or even Ultimate-Class to perfectly master the . Nodding at their serious behavior, Wang Lei nodded. He opened his palm, and a balloon appeared in his hand with water in it. Akeno and Rias were confused, same with Kuro, who was also interested in learning . Seeing their perplexed expression, Wang Lei grinned, "We will use this water balloon as the first step of your training. All you need to do is to use your demonic energy to burst this ballon. Like this," The balloon in his hand started to deform with different protruding at different angles before it burst open. Rias smirked, "Is that all? Isn''t this quite easy?" her arrogant voice resounds in the forest, making Wang Lei raise his brow in amusement. "Heh! They why don''t you give it a try, little Rias. If you can do it, I will complete one of your wishes. From reincarnating someone to making you the strongest being in this whole universe...below me though as it is impossible to do that." Wang Lei spoke with an amusing tone. "But if you lose, you will have to do one thing about my choice." "Good! Give it to me!" Rias said with a smirking on her face. She did not believe that she would not be able to do it. "Here." Wang Lei throws a water balloon towards her that she caught. Everyone looked at her as she placing the balloon in her palm and tried to use her energy to burst the balloon. But she realized that it was harder than she thought. If she used her , then it was quite easy for her to do, not with only her demonic power. "Emmmm~!!" With her cheeks swelled, Rias made a cute voice as she tried hard to imagine her energy traveling inside the balloon and destroying it. ''Hm, she looks cute. It''s not bad.'' Wang Lei nodded as he sees her trying her best to burst the balloon. "Phuaaa~..., I cannot do it..." In the end, all her breath released as her shoulders slumped down. "Hehehe~, I hope you are ready to do one thing of my choice~." Wang Lei smirked, looking at her. A shiver ran down her spine, protecting her body with her hands, Rias shouted, "Nothing to do with my body!" Shrugging his shoulders, Wang Lei replied, "Who knows? Anyway, here is the pile of Balloons. Try as much as you like, but complete it within a week." The silver fox waved his hand, creating a pile of water balloons. Rias and Akeno nodded before going to the balloons and started to practice. Walking below a tree, Wang Lei sat and looked above him, "Come down here, Kuro." JUMP Tenderly ??r?ssing her furr, Wang Lei said gently, "Will you not show master how you look like?" Kuro was caught off-guard by his question. She looked at Wang Lei before a bright light covered her body. A moment later, Wang Lei was honored to see her real body. She had long black hair with split bangs, hazel-gold eyes with cat-like pupils, and well developed voluptuous figure. Her attire consists of a black kimono, a yellow obi, a set of golden beads, and an ornately detailed headband. The kimono featured a red interior and was open at her shoulders, giving a view of her large br??st. ''She is more developed than I thought, almost like Suzaku.'' Wang Lei thought. At this time, she should be 14-15 years old and already had such a body. "Master, nya~" Her jolly voice surprised both Rias and Akeno as she jumped into Wang Lei''s ?h?st, snuggling into it. "Master''s body nya~," Kuro said as she rubs her face with Wang Lei''s ?h?st. "There there," The young fox gently pats her head as his eyes landed on her tails, which were moving right and left with happiness. "Who is she?" Akeno asked as her eyes landed on Kuro inside Wang Lei''s arm. Her eyes seem to be quite serious as she looked at her. "I am master''s cat nya~!" Kuro said, adjusting her position in Wang Lei''s ??p, hugging him. "His cat?" Rias'' brows twitched, hearing her. "That''s right nya~," Touching her ears and tails, Wang Lei nodded, "She is indeed my cat. Did you guys did not know that she was Youkai? Anyways, you should go back to what you are doing." Rias and Akeno nodded reluctantly before resuming their training. Rias thought that she was missing something, but she ignored it. Wang Lei played with her ears for a while, making the feline girl smile happily. "So? Care to explain your master about what happened to you?" Wang Lei asked. Although he knew the story, he still wanted to hear it from her mouth. Sadness covered her face but was replaced when Wang Lei hugged her soft body while gently ??r?ssing her head, "If you do not want to tell, then it is okay. Master will not force you." Gently whispering in her ears, Wang Lei reassured her. Resting her head on Wang Lei''s ?h?st, feeling his heartbeat that seems to calm her down, Kuro started to narrate her story of what happened to her and her sister -- Koneko. How they were born of Nekoshou called Fujima and a human researcher. After the death of their parents, they were taken in by a Devil from the branch family of House of Neberius, and she was reincarnated as the Devil''s Bishop using up two Evil Pieces. While serving her master, she became extremely talented in Senjutsu and Youjutsu, and her magical power as a Bishop became so great that she surpassed her own master in terms of magical power alone. After finding out that her master was going to experiment on her sister, she killed her master, resulting in others believing that she was drowned in her own power and killed her master. Due to it, she was declared stray and her sister was about to be executed but was saved by Maou Sirzech, who took her sister in and promised to protect her. After finishing her story, Kuro was sad, but Wang Lei''s gentle patting helped her. "...Do you want to take your revenge on the House of Neberius?" He was angry, not only for her but because he is the forefather of Youkai, killing them was the same as killing his children. It was salvation for the world that his current strength was nowhere near his peak, or his anger was enough to change the very atmosphere of the whole world. Feeling the anger in her voice, Kuroka felt warm inside. After the death of her parents, except her sister, she cared for none. But after spending b?r?ly three days with Wang Lei, Kuroka felt as she was back to her family. She felt safe close to him. She knew it was something to do with his bloodline of Ten-Tailed. "I can''t. I need to protect Shirone." Even though she did want to revenge, she still had her sister to think of. Nodding, Wang Lei said, "Then it is decided." Standing up, he hugged her waist, making her br??st squeezed on his ?h?st -- Wang Lei looked at the training duo of little girls and said, "I will be going somewhere; you girls keep on practicing." Rias and Akeno were confused, but they nodded nevertheless. Wang Lei raised his hand as natural energy started to gather at his hands at a fast pace; soon, it started to deform the space around them. SLASH He slashed in front of him, tearing the space and making a wormhole. Kuro was surprised by his use of natural energy with such precision as if it was part of his body. Of course, she did not know that he was a user of Primordial Energy and every other energy came naturally to him because of that. "Let''s go!" Wang Lei did not wait for her reply and walked into the space hole. Both of them felt a sudden suction on their bodies as they entered the ripped space, traveling at a tremendously fast rate. It did not take more than a minute before they found another opening in front of them. Wang Lei seems to know where it led as he nonchalantly entered it. --- Skies of the underworld were filled with clouds as thunder raged on its ground and inhabitants -- an unnatural sight to see. It felt as if Heaven was angry at them, even though that sounded ridiculous knowing that Heaven existed in this world. Nevertheless, it made them sacred as they could feel anger and killing intent in the air, even though it was not directed at them. Up above the House of Naberius territory, on the cast sky, space was ripped open, gaining the Devil''s attention. They saw two people coming out of it. One was a young man with silver fox ears and Ten-Tails behind him. He was hugging a beautiful girl, who had cat ears and two tails behind her. She was wearing black yukata while the young man while with haori on. The young man''s dragon-like eyes landed on the people below, making them shiver. They felt as if they were being gazed at by the death god, ready to slaughter them. "Who are you?! You dared to enter the House of Naberius territory with such arrogancy?!" A middle-aged man shouted as he flew at the same level as them, with other devils following after. With a gentle harmless smile, Wang Lei asked, "I heard that House of Naberius has killed a clan of youkai called Nekomata?" "Huh? That cat clan? Yeah, we killed them, so what?" The middle-aged man, still unaware of the fact about who he was talking to, said with arrogance. Wang Lei nodded, "Good. I am not in the wrong place. Kuro, tell master, do you think that they deserve to live after what they did to your clan? Don''t worry about Shirone; I will make sure nothing happens to her." He asked, gently looking at her. Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click /book/king-of-seven-realms_17747148405674105/kuroka._51118238611860667 for visiting. Kuroka felt a sudden surge of different emotions in her. With her fist clenched tight, she spoke with a hateful voice, "They don''t! Not only because of them my mother died, they thought of using Shirone in their experiments! And after ''he'' was killed by me, the higher-ups decided that our clan was dangerous despite knowing that it was Naberius Clan''s fault!" Her hateful and resentful voice filled the air of the House of Naberius. Everyone could feel extreme haterade from her towards them. The middle-aged man''s eyes opened, "You are the stray devil Kuroka that killed her master! Good! Since you have decided to come, forge-" Before the middle-aged man finishes his dialogue, his head burst into tiny pieces of meat as his blood sprayed out of his headless body that started to fall below. "I hate talkative people; especially when I am in a bad mood." A young voice was heard by everyone as their eyes landed upon the silver fox, who seems to be still smiling gently as if to hug the whole world with gentleness. "You bastard! Dare to kill our clan head! Do you think we will let you leave alive!?" The other devil shouted and surrounded Wang Lei and Kuroka. "Hm, you guys definitely are not Chinese and yet talk like that...amusing to say the least." Wang Lei spoke before he raised his finger towards the sky. White magical energy started to gather above his finger. The small ball of white magical energy started to rise into the sky as it reached some miles away from him. People could b?r?ly see it when it started to expand at a fast pace; soon reaching 100 diameters. "W-what is that?!" a devil shouted, trembling as he felt the amount of magical energy being released from it. "Don''t blame me when you reach the other side, okay? It was your fault. For what you have done, this punishment feels small." With an extremely calm tone, as if everything is normal, Wang Lei said before throwing the mass condensation of at the House of Naberius territory. "Stop it!" A devil shouted as he and other devils started to use their demonic power in the hope to off-set it, but to their dismay, everything disintegrated when it touched it. "Let''s go." Wang Lei said before making another tear in the space and left with Kuroka, who was looking at the faces of despair of House of Naberius. As Wang Lei and Kuroka left, the ball of landed on the House of Naberius; everything within the radius of thousands of kilometers turns to dust, silently, erasing the House of Naberius from the underworld completely. Chapter 123 - A Silver Maid! /NSFW/ After Wang Lei and Kuroka left the underworld, it descends into a strange silence. The thunderous clouds that were terrorizing the devils seem to lost their substance as they started to calm down, slowly dissipating. At the same time, devils also started to calm down. But, the question still lingered in their minds: Just what happened? What were the thunderous clouds and killing intent before all about? Of course, they will never be able to find that out...for now, at least. House of Neberius, which covered about a hundred kilometers -- not including their whole territory as they were just branches of Nebiros Clan -- had turned to dust. Once where House of Neberius stood, now was a big gaping hole as if the mouth of abyss, ready to devour any and all. CRACKLE A rock fell into the whole, creating sound in the silence. Suddenly, a young man appeared above the whole as his astonished and fearful gaze fell upon the hole. His mind trying to understand just what happened here. "What in the lucifer''s name happened here?" The redhead young man said as he tried to feel the remaining energy left in the air, trying to breakdown what was the cause of the destruction before him. Even if he was not present, he could feel or tell that whatever happened here, the attack that was used to achieve this was very close and similar to that he uses. At his level, it was not hard to deduce some clues. "A mass of magic energy...mixed with some kind of concept..." Muttered the young man with an examining look at the massive hole. "At least, a Satan-Class attack...who could it be?" He wondered. Whoever it was, definitely not good news for them as to how he erased a whole Household without any of them realizing -- no! they did realize it, but the culprit was just too fast for them to react. "It''s a mess, it seems...Higher-ups going to get on us for this." An easy-going voice resounds beside the redhead young man, but one could still tell that the speaker''s tone was serious somehow. The redhead does not seem to be surprised by the ''sudden'' appearance of the person beside him as if aware of it already. "Can you guess who is behind this? I can feel the use of Senjutsu and magic." The redhead spoke, his eyes still glued on the aftermath of . Shaking his head gently, "Are you saying that some Youkai did it?" asked the young man. "Definitely. The amount of natural energy used is not something a devil can do. A Youkai was here." Redhead said with conviction as if he was present there what the destruction happened. "Well, what you said may be right. But what are we going to say to higher-ups?" SIGH "I do not know..." Redhead sighed in resignation. If only devils were less...arrogant and looked at the world with a broader view. After a certain silence, the young man again spoke, "I heard HE is back." The redhead''s brows twitched, showing his annoyance in HE. "...Indeed. He is staying at Himejima Clan''s grounds... Do you want to go and greet him?" Redhead said sourly. Obviously, he was not happy with this development and did not want HIM to come back. But that was all in the past now, and he could do nothing to him...or maybe he could? Shaking his head again, the young man turned around to leave as his fading voice was the only thing left, "You should face the future already and forget about that girl. I don''t want my rival to become a love fanatic, bringing chaos and destruction to already declining devil society due to a mistake." With his fist clenched tightly, the redhead released a long sigh and muttered under his breath, "I know..." In a forest, two cute little girls were creating cute voices as if forcing something, using their all might. Both were standing on a slightly damp ground due to water that came from the balloons that they popped, due to failure, in their training. "It is so hard! Just how did he do it?" One of the girls, redhead, spoke with a cute pout on her mouth. Her hands crossed below her still developing ?h?st; she looked at the other girl that was still focusing hard on her training. "...I do not know, but I will do it! I have to impress big brother!" The other girl, a raven black-haired, said. Her eyes not leaving the ballon in her hand, fully focused. "Mo~, I do not see what you like in her Akeno! I mean, he is little, just a little handsome. And has a good body..." Remembering the picture of the n?k?d man inside her head, the redhead blushed as her imagination runs wild. Akeno finally looked at the redhead and firmly said, "Big brother is mine! You are not allowed to touch him!" Rias, hearing her, came out of her day-dream and said," Wh-who wants him in the first place! I never said that! Humph!" Looking at the other side, Rias ignored Akeno before picking up a balloon and resumed her training. ''Who wants that man? I-I definitely do not like him! Making me his [Pawn]...at least, make me your [Queen]...'' Wondered Rias as she gazes at the balloon with annoyance. SHII! Just then, space was ripped apart some distance away from them. A man and a girl, who was clinging to the man, came out of it. Rias''s and Akeno''s attention diverted towards them as Akeno shouted happily, "Big Brother!". A black blur went past Rias, who realized it late and bumped into Wang Lei, who made some space for her by pulling Kuro at his side. Gently patting her, Wang Lei said helplessly, "I just left for half an hour, you know." "But I missed you!" Little raven rubs her face with his stomach and said. Shaking his head, Wang Lei gently pecks her forehead and tells her to continue her training that Akeno, with a little flushed face, nodded and left with a grin on her face as she looks at Rias, who had visible annoyance in her eyes. After Akeno left, Wang Lei went back and sat under the tree with Kuro still on his ??p. "You have become quiet for some time now; what happened?" Looking at the silent Kuro, Wang Lei asked. "Nothing...I am just glad that I met master that day." Her soft voice left her mouth as she hugs Wang Lei, resting on his ?h?st. Smiling, Wang Lei kept patting her head and silently watches Akeno''s and Rias''s training. --- Kuro had already gone back to her cat form, but she seems to become extra clingy to Wang Lei as she did not leave him for the whole day. Not that Wang Lei minded. He enjoyed her soft and full ?h?st squeezing on his. Her soft, springy skin, and her fluffy cat ears, all of these were quite enjoyable for Wang Lei as he seems to be addicted to touching them, same with Shea. Standing up, Wang Lei walked to tried two little girls as Kuro jumped up to his head. "We will go back now." He said before picking them both in his hands. Akeno puts her hand around his neck, placing her head on his shoulders; she closed her eyes and enjoyed Wang Lei''s smell that seems to bring calmness to her. Rias also did not say anything. She was too tired to do so. She also hugged Wang Lei, closing her eyes, started to rest. Reaching Himejima Clan, Wang Lei laid them in his room. Gently pecking their foreheads, he could not help but think about Myu and Nuwa. It had been quite some time since he has seen them. The last time was when he went to pick the girls to go with him to God Realm. ''Hm?'' Feeling stumble disturbance in mana outside the Himejima Clan, Wang Lei looked towards its direction. "Stay here." Saying it to Kuro, Wang Lei went towards the exit of the Himejima Clan. On the way, he met with Suzaku and Shuri, who also seems to come and check the visitor. ''Damn, she is beautiful.'' Wang Lei said as his eyes fell upon the silver woman, wearing a french maid uniform. Her long silver hair dripped down to her back featuring a long braid on each side with small blue bows at the ends, while the rest is let down, which ends in twin braids and red eyes. The silver-haired woman''s eyes fell upon Wang Lei and seem to stick on him. Her eyes were showing a constant pool of different emotions. Happy, sad, curious, expectations, anger, etc., "Yo, Grayfia. It''s been a while." Raising his hand, Wang Lei waved at her, smiling. Happiness rose on Grayfia''s face before she blinked from her position, showing in front of Wang Lei, who saw her fist closing into his face. BOOM! A big explosion occurred as her fist hit directly to his face before blinking him out of his position. Before others could realize what just transpired, they all heard a great explosion on a faraway mountain. Everyone looked there and saw the mountain crumbling down into bits. SILENCE No one said a thing as they were trying to understand what just happened. "You! Who are you!?" Suzaku was the first one to come back and looked towards Grayfia with caution, but Grayfia did not even look at her. Her eyes were still glued towards where Wang Lei was blown too. "Ai~, you have become quite strong, little Grayfia. You almost ''killed'' me." Suzaku and Shuri looked from where the sound came from. They saw Wang Lei standing there with his yukata and haroi in mess, and his right hand missing that he tried to block Grayfia''s attack with. Blood dripped from his right hand to the ground, producing a constant dripping sound in the vicinity. It was good that Wang Lei has put a sound barrier around his room, as to not let the little girls disturb him since he already knew something like this would happen. Seeing his messy state, Grayfia''s hand''s grip tightens, "W-why...what took you so long?" Her shacky voice left her soft red lips traveling to Wang Lei, who showed a bitter smile. Wang Lei did not reply as he slowly walked towards her, collecting nature energy and healing his wounds. His hand was already healed by the time he stood in front of the silver maid. Taking a step, he tenderly hugs her and says in a low voice, "I am sorry. I let you wait for so long." Grayfia''s body shivered as her brain registered the familiar yet unfamiliar voice of a man that she has been longing to hear for such a long time. The voice that she dreamed of hearing but could not. She finally met him -- the man who she dreamed of every night. Grayfia''s body softens as her head drops on his ?h?st, tears unwillingly forming at the edges of her eyes. Her grip tightens on his tettered yukata as she wept silently. Gently ??r?ssing her head, Wang Lei could not help but feel emotional. Even though, for him, it was background given to him by the system. But he knew that it was not. He just had his memories sealed as he did not want to go through childhood again. He also had memories and feelings of him from this world, so he could tell that his heart was in pain, seeing her crying state. He knew how strong-willed she was, and yet... "I am sorry." That was all Wang Lei could say to her. Suzaku felt something piercing her heart seeing them together; she did not like this feeling at all. She humped and left to her room. She wanted to spend some time together and think about some things. Shuri shook her head, seeing Suzaku leaving. She looked towards Wang Lei with complicated eyes before leaving with Suzaku. Now, only Wang Lei and crying Grayfia were left in the field as they silently stood under the moonlight, hugging each other. After seeing that Grayfia has calm down, Wang Lei smirked as his head moved to her ear, "Did you get my message, Grayfia~." Grayfia''s body softens, hearing his deep voice and feeling his breath tickling down at her neck. Remembering what Heinrich has told her before, her cheeks redden. Meekly, Grafia nodded. Seeing that she did not deny it, Wang Lei''s grin widens, "Then do not mind me." He said as he waved his hand and putting little Koneko into sleep and teleporting her into his room with Rias and Akeno before vanishing from his place with her. Appearing at the forest where they were training before, Wang Lei waved his hand, and a little cottage was created. Without wasting any moment, he walked in with Grayfia before dropping her on the bed. Grayfia, who was at Satan-Class, could easily stop his advances, but she did not as she gently falls on the bed, causing her br??st to jiggle. Wang Lei looked at the defenseless Grayfia as she laid on the bed with her hands above her head, gazing at him with her hazy eyes. Her maid outfit made it even better for Wang Lei, who felt his dragon bloodline burning to eat her. Licking his lips, not hiding the apparent ?ust in his eyes, Wang Lei said, "Itadakimasu~," Getting above her, Wang Lei touched her cheek with his left hand, gently stroking it while his right hand tailed from her delicious tighs up to her arms, holding them in the lock. She looked like a maiden that was helpless and was to be eaten by a wolf. "You look stunning, Grayfia." Softly whispering into her ear, Wang Lei gently kissed her soft cheeks before sealing her mouth. Wang Lei started with a slow kiss as he gently bit Grayfia''s lower lip before inserting his tongue inside her mouth that many thought of ravaging, but none could. "Mmnnnggg~~," her muffled m??ns resounds in the once silent room as she felt itchy down at her nether regions. She tried to rub her legs but was blocked by Wang Lei, who adjusted, so his knee was touching her puss?. Feeling his knee that was gently rubbing her ???t and puss?, Grayfia''s legs tightens. Her arms forming a grip, trying to force their way out of Wang Lei''s clutches, but she seems to lost all her Satan-Class strength. Wang Lei did not stop exploring her mouth as his tongue coiled with her tongue. He changed his right hand, which was locking her hands above her head, with his left as his right hand gently touches her neck before sliding down to her br??st, compacted into her maid uniform, threatening to burst out. With a gentle squeeze, a slight m??n was produced into his mouth that was blocking Grayfia''s. After ravaging her mouth for ten minutes, Wang Lei finally felt the soft wet lips, forming a trail of crystal liquid between their tongues. "Ha...Ha...Ha~" Her sensational and s?xy breathing made him want to ravage her, and he did not let his dragon bloodline down as he tore her uniform from her ?h?st down to her legs. Her creamy skin showing in front of his eyes. Her ?h?st, still protected by her bra, was heaving up and down. Her back tilted slightly upwards, rubbing her puss? with his leg. Her unfocused eyes looked at the face of the man, whom she dreamed about, and could not help but forming tears. "What happened?" The dragon asked worriedly, thinking he might hurt her someway. Gently shaking her head, the silver maid opened her mouth, "I am happy...that I can finally be one with you, Asgorath." Her voice was filled with happiness and love as she said that. Cleaning her tears, Wang Lei smiled, "I am too, but call me Wang Lei. That is my name now." Grayfia did not say anything and only nodded. Now that emotional moments were over, Wang Lei bent down and took her bra off as her br??st were out in the view. Her erect n?pp?? and pink ?r???? attracting his gaze. Opening his mouth, Wang Lei took her big jelly br??sts inside his mouth and savoring the taste of her body. "Mmmnngghhh~" Her m??n aroused her even more, making him bite on her erect n?pp?? gently. "I-It...feels...good...Ummnnngg~!" Grafia said between breaths. Using her hand, which was already freed from by Wang Lei -- Grayfia placed them behind the head of silver fox as she felt the sudden pulse of p???sur? ?ssaulting her all over. Wang Lei''s hand did not stay idle as it gripped her breaths, squeezing them, and changing molding them into different shapes. "..I..am...COMINGGG~~~!" Her high pitched voice filled the cottage and its surrounding area as she ?ummed when Wang Lei pinched her n?pp??s. "HA...HA....HA...ha.." Breathing intensely, she looked down at Wang Lei''s crotch, where she felt a bulge forming. BUFH! She pushed Wang Lei, dropping him on the bed as she crawled towards him on her fours. Her br??st hanging below as she placed her head beside his crotch. While gently ??r?ssing his little dragon, she looked at Wang Lei with upturned eyes, "Let me p???sur? you too, Wang Lei-sama." Grayfia said before talking his dragon out. POP It slapped her cheeks slightly as it was finally freed from its imprisonment. Surprised at his size, Grayfia smirked thinking how it would feel inside. She had always dreamed of the current moment, and she finally got it. She was not going to waste it. Gripping his shaft, Grayfia looked at him seductively before ???k?n? her lips, making Wang Lei arouse even more. She seems to be proud when she saw an increase in his ?ust. Grayfia started to stroke his shaft gently before pecking at its tip. Her soft red tongue left her mouth as it started to lick his little dragon''s tip. Giving a gentle suction, Grafiya''s head went down as her soft tongue made his dragon feel heavenly. Seeing a little amount of pre-cum coming out of its entrance, Grayfia did not shy away to suck it away. After stroking and ???k?n? it for some time, the silver maid''s mouth opened with her tongue extending out as it took the tip of Wang Lei''s p?n?s insider her warm and wet mouth. While stroking his shaft, Grayfia''s tongue rolled around his donger''s tip and su?k?n? on it. Slowly, she started to take more of it inside her mouth. Even though she was amateur and did not have much technique, it still felt like he was being su?k?d into an unending abyss of warmness and softness. "Haa~, it feels great Grayfia~," Wang Lei''s breath left his mouth as he enjoyed the feeling of his donger being su?k?d. Grayfia looked at him with upturned eyes with his p?n?s still inside her mouth. She seems to be happy that she was making him feel good. Seeing as he felt good, her head went down as she took more of his p?n?s insider her mouth. She felt it touching the end of her throat and could still see some of it left behind. Griping his d??k to the point at which she could take it in, her head started to blop up and down as her tongue twirl around his d??k. BLOP BLOP BLOP Sound of her su?k?n? his d??k now filled the room as Wang Lei''s body relaxed at the p???sur? down, traveling to his brain. He used his hand to collect her hair and gripping it into a ponytail as to see her face more clearly. Seeing his p???sur?d face, Grayfia took his whole d??k. Resisting the gag, she kept on su?k?n? and blowjobbing his d??k at a fast pace. Soon, Wang Lei could feel his limits as his dragon eyes looked at Grayfia before her placed his hand beside her, and pushed her head down, ?umm?n? in her throat. Grayfia''s eyes almost rolled as tears formed around them, and salvia left her mouth. POP With a pop sound, his d??k left her mouth with was connecting through his seed. Grayfia su?k?d at his seed like a noddle before taking his tip in her mouth, su?k?n? his seed out of his d??k. GULP A sound was produced as she swallowed it all inside her stomach before opening her mouth as if showing it to Wang Lei. She has done enough ''research'' to know what to do. If Wang Lei has heard her, then he would have wanted to know just what kind of stuff she ''researched'' on. Wang Lei''s ?ust rose -- even more -- seeing her action. He pushed her down at the bed before taking her p?nt??s off. Her cute pink v???n? showed itself to him. Her ???t was standing erect above it as if asking for his attention. Leaning down, Wang Lei licked around her v???n? as Grayfia m??n?d in p???sur?. "Ummnngg!~!" Using his thumb, he circled her erect ???t as his tongue reached her entrance and entering it. "..mmnnnggh~~more...Wang Lei-sama~~!!" Grayfia''s voice rose as she felt reaching close to her ?r??sm. She gripped his hair in a fist before locking his head with her legs and ?umm?n? on his face. Wang Lei did not shy away and took her nectar directly into his mouth. "Ha...ha...ha..ha..." Both of their hot breaths sound in the silent forest. Adjusting his d??k at her entrance, Wang Lei looked at the seductive face of his silver maid and asked, "Are you ready, Grayfia?" "Um...please make me yours." "With p???sur?, my dear." Kissing her, Wang Lei pushed his d??k inside her, all the way in. At the same time, using and making her m??n in ecstasy. Her back arched, her nails dug into his back as blood dripped from the wounds. But Wang Lei ignored it as it was nothing for him. Slik~Slik~Slik~ He started to move slowly before fasting his pace as he thrust hard insider her making her big br??sts jiggle up and down. "Um, um, um, um~" Grayfia tried to block her m??ns, but it seems to be impossible as her voice started to rise with every thurst. PAT PAT PAT Sound of their flesh hitting each other produced in the forest as both felt great p???sur? ?ssaulting them. Using her hands, Wang Lei pulled her towards him as he sat on the bed with Grayfia sitting on his ??p with his d??k still inside. Grayfia did not want to stop the feeling that was spreading in her v???n? as her h?ps started to move unconsciously up and down. Her hand wrapped around his head as he su?k?d on her n?pp??, making the p???sur? increase for her. SLIK~SLIK~SLIK~ His d??k stood tall as Grayfia''s h?ps moved up and down, taking it in and out from her juicy v???n?. Her nectar dripped out of hit with every hit. Wang Lei''s hands moved and gripped her ?ss, slamming it down directly at his d??k. "Cu....cummnig~~~!!!" Grayfia m??n?d as she released her squirt. She felt something warm entering her w?mb as she felt a burning sensation insider her. Her head dropped on his shoulders as she breaths heavily. Leaving her br??st, Wang Lei kissed her. Pushing her on the bed, he made her stand on four as her ?ss facing him. Grayfia ''innocently'' looked at him. SLAP "Ummnnhgg~!'' She m??n?d as Wang Lei slapped her soft ?ss, creating a wave on it. "We still have the night left, little Grayfia~." Smirking, said the young fox before plopping his sword back into its sheath. "Ahh~!" she m??n?d as she felt him started again. It was going to be a long and pleasurable night for both of them. *** AN: Hello, meatball-shan herel! My finals are starting, so I might not be able to upload consistently, that you can tell from the previous two days in which I did not upload. Thank you for reading and supporting this story until now, Peace! PS: Grayfia is hot as fu?k, no gonna lie. If anyone has...any...well, you know, ''research material'' on her, don''t mind sharing it. My friend''s dog asked me too... Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #!-nsfw_51186063913311192 for visiting. Chapter 124 - Kinky Sage Mode Training and? CHIRP CHIRP CHIRP The sound of sparrows filled the forest as rays of sun spilled on it, letting it inhabitant know the coming of a new day. Inside the forest, there was a small cottage of wood surrounded by lush grass and wild animals. One could see a young man, that had silver fox ears and ten-tails sprouting out of his back and acting as a bed for him. At his side was a stunning silver hair woman lying, using the n?k?d ?h?st of the man as a pillow. She was tightly hugging the man as if a precious treasure. Her n?k?d body, letting one see the full view of her smooth fair skin and her ?ssets, was fully clinging to the young man. The sound of smooth breathing, being produced by the man and the woman, filled the small room. As the rays of the sun fell upon the young silver fox, his ears quivered -- same with his eyes. Opening his red slit draconic eyes, he took a gander on the woman lying beside him, hugging him as if a body pillow. Her soft silky silver hair dropped on his ?h?st. Her bountiful springy br??st pressing against him. The young man could feel the texture of her n?pp??s rubbing with him as she breaths in and out. Although the young man tried, he could not help but feel aroused seeing such heavenly beauty sleeping beside him. Who would not? His young genes were screaming at him to mate with her, but he controlled them. They have just spent a whole night ''playing'' with each other. Even if she was a Satan-Class devil, there was a limit to her stamina, unlike the young man. "...Umm~," The silver woman''s eyes open and fell upon the red slit eyes that were staring at her with love and... ?ust. The woman could not help but shuddered to see the silver fox''s eyes. They seem to intoxicate her. "Good morning, dear. Did you sleep well?" The young man, Wang Lei, asked as his hand tenderly ??r?sses Grayfia''s face. Closing her eyes and enjoying his touch from which she could feel warmth and love, Grayfia nodded with an ''Um''. Leaning down a little, Wang Lei''s pecks her forehead and closes his eyes. Both laid there in the cottage, between the forest, enjoying the morning peace and melodies sung by birds. After spending some time in silence, with a reluctant look, Grayfia stood up and changed her clothes. Good thing that she always has a spare set of French maid uniforms with her, or she would have to ask Wang Lei to bring some clothes for her as he had torn the previous uniform during her wild yesternight. Her cheeks could not help but bloom into healthy red in color, remembering the hot wild night that she has spent with him. Placing her hand on her ?h?st, Grayfia could feel her heart beating in joy and happiness of finally becoming a woman of the man she dreamt of. "What happened, dear? Is something wrong?" While hugging her soft willow waist from behind, Wang Lei whispered into her ear coyly. Shaking her head, Grayfia escaped from his hug deftly. Looking at the man to whom she gave her maidenhood, Grayfia said with her usual expressionless face, but one could still see a little blush and happiness evident on it, "You should also get ready and change your clothes, Wang Lei-sama." With a pout like a kid, Wang Lei started to change. Grayfia just smiled seeing Wang Lei acting spoiled -- she thought he looked cute. After both changed into their clothing, they left for the Himejima Clan. They did not teleport there as they wanted to spend some time with each other. While holding the smooth jade hand of blushing Grayfia, they reached the premises of Himejima Clan. BOOM A loud blast happened as they reached the entrance. Both of their attention diverted towards its origin. With a helpless smile, Wang Lei said, "Let''s go. It seems that the little girls are awake." Grayfia nodded as she followed after Wang Lei as if his attendant. A moment later, both reached Wang Lei''s room that was blown to bits as demonic energy flared its surroundings. He could see a redhead standing, in front of a petit little silver hair girl, in a defensive position. A great amount of demonic energy was being released by the redhead. Wang Lei could see the scared and sad, sorrowful face of the little silver-haired girl. On the other side, in the air, Wang Lei and Grayfia saw a black-haired girl wearing yukata. Her face was also filled with sorrow and anger as she looked at the redhead. Natural energy is being released and absorbed by her. "What are you doing, Rias Gremory?! I want to talk with my sister! Stay out of my way!" Kuroka''s angry voice left her mouth as she glared at Rias. "I cannot let Koneko come near a madman like you, who have killed her master while drunk in power. Do you know how much she suffered because of you!?" Rias countered her, shielding little Koneko behind her. Kuro, hearing her, sorrow showed her face before changing back into anger, "Don''t open your mouth when you nothing, little girl! Get out of my way, or I will make a roasted chicken out of you!" Natural energy started to get more active, as Kuro said her part. "Try it!" Rias also released her . Crimson aura covering her surroundings. Just as two girls were about to start, they heard the voice of a man, "You girls seem to be having fun here~. Mind if I join too?" "Master!" Both Rias and Kuro said at the same time, looking towards Wang Lei, who was standing beside Grayfia. Looking at the scared little Koneko, Wang Lei walked towards her. Rias did not stop him and let him approach Koneko. Due to him being the ancestor of Youkais, they were naturally attracted to him. They would let their guards down unconsciously around him and approach him. That''s why when he reached scared Koneko and took her into his arms, she did not resist. Instead, she hugged him back and tightly gripped his yukata as if her lifeline. "There, there, poor little girl." Gently patting her head, Wang Lei warmly looked at her. Koneko, who was hugging him, looked at him with her big eyes that were filled with innocent, making Wang Lei think that she was damn cute when she looked with upturned eyes. Her neutral face seems to bring a certain kind of charm to her. Well, she was a kid right now, so Wang Lei did not feel much. Looking back at Rias, Wang Lei said, "You do not need to worry about Koneko-chan, Rias. Kuro had her own reason for what she did. You cannot judge her by hearing rumors and without hearing it from her own mouth. She has been staying with us for more than three days. Did she looked like a person who has lost herself in power to you?" Rias become quiet at what Wang Lei told her. Indeed. She has spent three days with her, and she did not feel like someone who has lost herself in power. She looked more like a lazy person since she always laid, either in Wang Lei''s hand or some other place. Seeing her quiet, Wang Lei smiled and pats her head, "Leave this matter to the sisters. Even though they have some kind of misunderstanding between them, let them solve it themselves." Although reluctant, Rias nodded. She walked towards Akeno, who was standing beside her mother Shuri and cousin Suzaku. "You should now come down, Kuro." Wang Lei said to the flying Nekomata, who landed before them and looked at Koneko with gentle and loving eyes. Gently pecking Koneko''s forehead, Wang Lei said softly, "You should talk with each other and solve the problem." Koneko looked at him before nodding. Though she did not know why all her fears vanished as if they never existed when Wang Lei gave her a peck. Placing her back on the ground, Wang Lei waved his hand and sent them to the cottage he spent a hot night with Grayfia. Of course, he cleaned it before leaving. Do not worry... After sending them away, Wang Lei''s eyes fell upon Suzaku, who blushed to feel his stare and left, making Wang Lei smiled wryly. He thought of giving her time to think. He was not dense and could easily tell that she was making a decision in her mind. He will give her time to think, and whatever decision she comes up with...does not matter as if she decided to ignore him, then he will forcefully make her mine. He was from the cultivation world, where if a girl does not follow you, you just need to kidnap her and force her to follow you -- quite simple. No need for further drama about romance. --- BOOM...BAM! A huge tree, with a big round hole at its bottom, fell on the ground with a loud voice, alerting and scattering the animals near it. Dust rose as it covered the affected area where the tree had fallen. COUGH COUGH "I-I have done it!" Her happy voice circulated her surroundings as she jumped happily. Her purple eyes looking for a certain young man, sitting under a tree not far away, smilingly looking at her. Running towards the young man, the girl jumped onto him and hugged him as she stated happily, "I have done it, big brother! I can finally use now!" The young man giggled, "I am really happy that little Akeno was able to do it. Now, you should start your training of ." Akeno stopped as her brow scrunched as her cheeks swelled cutely, "I do not want to. It is boring!" With her hands under her still developing ?h?st, the little girl complained. "But if you do that, Rias will leave you in the dust, you know." Pointing his finger towards the redhead, who was sitting in a lotus position some distance away from them. White energy was making rings around her, dancing up and down, looking calm and gentle. Although it looked harmless to a bystander, only those who know what that is or are at a certain level would be able to understand how dangerous that white energy is. The destruction of land and forest, into tinny cubes or some to dust, around her was evidence of that. Akeno, looking a Rias, who was working diligently on her training, had her frown removed. With her hands still on under her ?h?st, she humped before speaking, "Alright! I will train, but if Brother Wang Lei will give me a kiss!" With brow slightly raised in amusement, Wang Lei chuckled. He slowly started to bent down, making Akeno flustered. With little red cheeks, she rose her head upward with her eyes closed, ready to receive a kiss from him. CHU~ Doing a peck on her cheeks, Wang Lei smiled, "Now you should go and train, okay?" Giggling at her cute antics, Wang Lei pats her head, "You should train. If you can master the basics of all elements before half a year, then you can ask of anything from me." Suddenly, her face was changed into one with expectations as she looked towards Wang Lei, "Really?!" Seeing him nodding, Akeno started to laugh with her hand on her mouth before running to the area where she will be training with her mind running wild in imaginations at what she could ask. Grayfia, who was standing behind Wang Lei like a maid, could not help but give a glare to Wang Lei, to which he responds with a shrug. It was not his fault that he was so handsome. "I am going to check on Kuro and Koneko." Left Wang Lei before informing the little girls and Grayfia, who bowed slightly and started to observe two girls and save them from any unseen accidents in their training. After walking some distance away from them, Wang Lei reached a waterfall where he could see two girls sitting, giggling, and talking with each other. Well, the giggle part was more towards the elder sister while the little sister had only a small smile on her face. Wang Lei nodded, seeing them. It has been 6 months since he has come to the world of DxD, and nothing major happened in these six months except the fact that he had very, very hot and steamy nights with his ''maid''. Just thinking about it made the young fox filled with ?ust. He just could not get enough of the buxom silver wife of his. Looking at the Nekomata sisters, Wang Lei sighed in relief that they were able to solve whatever misunderstanding was between them without his interference. The other thing that seems to change a little is that Suzaku seems to come to a conclusion about her decision. It seemed that she decided to go with the harem idea, but she was still too shy to take the last step. Even though Wang Lei made some advances at her, like hugging, holding hands, or even kissing her, but she would always run away in the end. Wang Lei did not force her and decided to wait. It is never too late to eat a girl with a voluptuous body. "Master nya!" Kuro was the first one to see him and jumped at him with her tail wagging left and right. Catching the naughty cat that would sometimes be giving him some hot wet blowjobs when he woke up, Wang Lei gave her a gentle peck on her lips, making her purr. After the underworld incident, Kuroka seems to be extra attached to him. Especially at the start, she would b?r?ly leave him and would always be sitting on his ??p, hugging and sniffing him. After Koneko, it decreased, but she would still not miss any opportunity to throw herself at him. It was already a miracle that Wang Lei has not eaten her yet. Going forward, Wang Lei sat on the chair before placing Koneko on his other ??p and gently kissing her cheek. Her eyes were filled with jealousy that her sister received a kiss from him but changed to happiness after Wang Lei pecked her cheeks. Silently sitting on her ??p, she started to eat snacks from the table in front of them. After talking about random things and cuddling with them, Wang Lei spoke, "You guys should also start your training from now on, I think." Both looked at him with an intriguing expression, "Training? Is the master going to teach us Senjutsu and Youjutsu nya?" Elder cat asked with her usual cute ''nya'' at the end of the sentence. Nodding his head while playing with the little Koneko''s cat ears, making her smile in happiness, Wang Lei said, "Something like that. I will have you girls master or , whatever sits better with you girls." Their cat years perked hearing the term Sage; especially, Kuroka who knew that it was something related to the last Sennin. "In essence, it is the same as Senjutsu or Sage Arts. It requires its user to absorb natural energy and balance it with their physical and spiritual energies, gaining a state called ." "Sage Mode allows users to tap into the natural force of the world, opening up new techniques to them and allowing them to power up existing ones with the new Senjutsu chakra. But one needs to have strong bodies. Kuroka already has cleared that requirement and being Rias''s [Rock] and my [Pawn], Koneko-chan''s also close to completing the basic requirement of having a strong body." Explained the young fox, much to the Nekomata''s surprise that they have already cleared the basic requirements to learn . All that was left to absorb natural energies and balance it with their physical and spiritual energies. With this, they would be able to enter like Sannin. "...I also want to be trained by the master." The silent Koneko said, looking at Wang Lei with puppy eyes, making him hugging her and rubbing his cheeks with her. "Of course, if Koneko-chan wants, then she can learn whatever she wants from me~." He just could not control himself seeing this cute Nekomata, whose expression begged to hug her. Koneko''s tail dances with happiness from his hug and cuddles. Kuro pouted but did not stop him as she was happy if her sister was happy. She loved both of them equally. After cuddling with them for some time, Wang Lei had them sit in a lotus position near the waterfall. Normally, one would require a place filled with dense natural energy to master . But that was not an issue with Wang Lei being the teacher. It did not take him long to create a formation under the waterfall that collected the natural energy from the surroundings, making the area filled with dense natural energy. "If you made a mistake during the learning process, you might turn into a stone. But do not worry, I will make sure to stop you before that happens~." Licking his lips, Wang Lei said to Kuroka, who shuddered and felt her snatch getting wet from his seductive gesture. She has been trying hard to make Wang Lei take her, but every time Koneko would enter the place. She even thought if her sister was purposely cuckblocking or something. Sitting in a lotus position, with her cleavage in full view to the young dragon, Kuroka started to absorb the abundant natural energy from her surroundings. She could feel her connection with the world getting better and better with each second. The feeling was exhilarating. Suddenly, she felt someone''s hand entering her yukata before it gently squeezed her big ?h?st and bit her cat ears, making her release a m??n from her mouth. Her connection with natural energy was lost as she woke up from the feeling she was having. "You are too much focused on absorbing energy Kuro-chan. Almost become a stone statue there." Said Wang Lei as he licked her neck, making her body go soft on him as her breaths intensify. "You should try again, but try balancing the whole energy this time, okay?" His deep voice resounds in her ear as she nodded meekly. Koneko had a cute pout on her face as she looked at her sister and Wang Lei fluttering. Wang Lei smirked as he saw Kuro closing her eyes again and started to absorb natural energy. This time she did not only absorb but also tried to maintain the balance between her physical and spiritual energies. Soon she could feel her physical and spiritual strength rising at a slow pace. Her connection with the world strength with each passing second. "Nay~!" A cute cat-like m??n left her mouth as Wang Lei pinched her n?pp?? through her disheveled yukata. "You almost become a stone again, little Kuro. This time you were too much drawn into the feeling of your strength rising. Try focusing on it too. Do not let yourself drown in the feeling of your strength rising." Wang Lei gently explained her, making her nodded with a deep crimson face. "Okay, time for your third try. Do not worry, the master will not let anything happen to his cute little cat." Wang Lei spoke as Kuroka again resumed her training. Their training continued throughout the afternoon until the evening. Wang Lei kept on grouping, pinching, kissing her during the training whenever she would make mistake. Although she was not able to achieve , Kuroka end up in ?r??sm multiple times. She was wondering if she would get addicted to such training. She even made mistakes purposely to make Wang Lei touch her. After their training ended, Wang Lei, Kuroka, and Koneko, who was in Wang Lei''s arm, met with Grayfia and the other two girls before going back towards the Himejima clan. After they reached the Himejima Clan, they all saw a blond girl, with her bags, standing outside the gate of Himejima Clan. She was a very beautiful young woman with a slim voluptuous figure with long blonde hair and sapphire blue eyes. She was dressed in a witch robe with a cloak and a pointed witch hat. With her clueless and klutzy expression, she was looking at the Himejima Clan. Feeling presence behind her, she looked back with her cheek resting on her hand, curiously looking at them. But, when her eyes fell upon Wang Lei -- her face filled with happiness as she ran towards him. Seeing her, Wang Lei was surprised as he opened his arms as the girl landed into his embrace, "Asgorath! I missed you. Why did you not come back to me when you regained your memories?!" Her smooth gentle voice called out to him, questioning him. With surprise in his voice, Wang Lei spoke, "Lavinia?" Chapter 125 - Desire and? "Lavinia?" questioned the young man, looking at the long blond-haired girl. "Ahh! Asgorath''s smell..." the young girl seemed to ignore his inquiring as she kept rubbing her face with Wang Lei. Grayfia was standing behind him with her stoic expression with Kuroka, Koneko, Rias, and Akeno. They were looking at the girl and were wondering what kind of relationship does Wang Lei has with this girl. A moment later, the girl finally calmed down and looked at Wang Lei with an expression, as if she was wronged, though it only made her look cuter. "Why did you not come back to meet me, Asgorath?" she demanded of Wang Lei, who was still surprised that she found out where he lived. But then he remembered that he left her with a device to find him and smiled. "Sorry. I had some other things to take care of and, kind of, forgot to visit you." Her cheeks swelled cutely, "How can you forget about me?" "I am sorry. Anyway, let''s go in first." said the young fox, gently ??r?ssing her head. Lavinia nodded happily and ran to get her bags before going in with them. Feeling the stare, Wang Lei looked his behind and saw girls staring at him with question evident on their face about who she is. "I will explain. Let''s go in first." Grayfia and others nodded before following after him. After going into Wang Lei''s room, everyone sat together and looked at him, who was hugged by Lavinia with her ?h?st pressing on his arm. Suzaku and Shuri were also present inside the room, looking at him. Though he called for Suzaku, Shuri was also present and followed after her. Seeing as everyone was waiting for him to start, Wang Lei coughed before opening his mouth, "Hmm, where should I start..." tailed him as he thought of where to start. "Hmm, long story short, I met Lavinia when she was a kid and lost her parents. Since she was left alone in this world and was cute, I started to spend my time with her before leaving her with a device that notifies her if my memories have come back or not. That device also told her about my general location. I had told her not to find me If I had not gained memories, and once I did, I will go back to her - the end." Finishing his whole past in two lines, Wang Lei started to pat Lavinia''s head, who seems to be sad after remembering her parents. Seeing that everyone understood, Wang Lei nodded, "Then I should go to sleep, I am sleepy after all." KNOCK KNOCK Just as he finished speaking, someone knocked at the door garnering everyone''s attention. "What is it?" Suzaku asked. With her question, the door opened, and a man came in. Leaning to Suzaku, he whispered something. But with their enhanced senses, pretty much everyone heard it except Akeno, Rias, Shuri. "Young Miss, regarding the information about the person called Baraqiel... It seems that he has died in one of his missions." Suzaku''s eyes opened wide, hearing him. "What you said, is it true?!" her voice increased higher as she inquired of the man, who started to sweat. "It is indeed true, Young Miss! We have found the information directly from the Governer-General of Grigori! According to him, he could not come due to certain circumstances and had us know about it!" he said it all in one breath, holding nothing. With her fist tightens, she looked towards Shuri, who had a frown on her face when she heard about Governer-General; suddenly, she had a bad premonition. Looking at the scrunched face of Suzaku, Shuri asked worriedly, "S- what happened Suzaku? Why are you making that face? D- did something happened at Fallen Angel''s side?" her shaky voice echos inside the room, asking her niece question that she did not know how to answer. "... We have got information about Baraqiel..." after some time, she opened her quivered lips, "... Baraqiel... he has died on a mission." SILENCE "Eh?" a dumbfound voice left Shuri''s mouth. Her brain could not process what she heard. Baraqiel... her husband, who was supposed to come back after he completed his mission... is dead? "It can''t be..." THUD "AUNT! (MOTHER!)" Akeno and Suzaku shouted, at the same time, as Shuri fell on the ground, losing her consciousness due to shock. Before her head hit the ground, Wang Lei caught her. His eyes narrow as he used on her. Sighing as he felt nothing wrong with her body except that she received a great shock. "Don''t worry. She is alright. Just a little shock on her mind; she would be alright after she rests a little." reassured the dragon after seeing the worried sick face of both Akeno - who was already crying - and Suzaku. Gently rubbing Akeno''s head, Wang Lei looked towards Grayfia, "Grayfia, take her to her room. She needs some rest." ''Sigh... fu?k?n? Baraqiel... destroyed my whole night... did he have to die today? Can you not die sometime later?'' Wang Lei thought. By no means he was cold - no, maybe he was. Just that he did not care about some stranger''s death. He was just irked that it made Akeno sad... and possibly may leave a scar in Shuri''s mind. Since he liked Akeno and not her father. "Rias, take Akeno to bed." gently saying to the worried little redhead, Wang Lei put Akeno to sleep, who was still crying, hugging him tightly. Nodding, Rias took Akeno with Koneko and Kuro following after. They could tell that Wang Lei was not in the mood to talk with anyone right now. --- A full moon hung in the sky, showering the night world with ''its'' light. Himejima Clan was in eerily silence. One would be able to hear a drop of a needle; that much silence was enveloping the whole clan currently. In one of its roofs, a young man with long silver hair was sitting there gazing at the night sky, with a frown evident on his face... as if he was bothered by something. Gazing at the moon, Wang Lei was feeling an emotion unknown to him. When he heard Baraqiel''s death and seeing Shuri''s expression, he could not help but think that he has seen such a thing happened before - no! He had experienced something like that before, but he was sure that such a thing never happened. ''Dammit!... such an annoying feeling this is!'' he cursed in his mind as he felt it growing with each passing second. It felt like someone was crunching and wringing his stomach over and over. At the same time, he felt like he wanted to become stronger, stronger than anything. He wanted to reach the apex of every multiverse. It annoyed him. It felt like he was being controlled by his d?s?r?s. [Ding! The Host''s stage has reached a critical condition! Initiating emergency seal!] Hearing the every grown monotonous voice inside his head, Wang Lei felt the sudden intrusion of foreign energy entering his body. The energy... itself felt like it was part of the world. As if the whole universe could be controlled with one thought of such energy. He could tell that it was Primordial Energy, yet the concepts of mixing in it were beyond him. Even with his cheat comprehension ability, it would have taken him, at least, a year or decade to completely understand them all. But Wang Lei did not stop the energy. His face was eerily calm as if what was happening was none of his problems. "So HE intervenes, huh... Am I still not suppose to know about ''it''?" questioned the young man to typically to no one. After some time, the whole feeling or was it d?s?r?? He could feel nothing. "Yue... is HE still watching me?" "..." Only silent answered him, but Wang Lei seems to get his answer as a small wryly smile forms on his face, ''Just what did I have done in my past life?'' "... Wang Lei... are you alright?" Looking at his back, Wang Lei saw a buxom girl standing there with worry laced over her face. With her red ruby-like eyes, she was looking at him. Placing his head on her soft bouncy ?h?st, Wang Lei closed his eyes, "Let me stay like this for a while." Though surprised, Suzaku smiled and started to ??r?ss his hair gently. After placing Shuri in her room, Suzaku had left it since Grayfia was there. She thought of taking a fresh air when her gaze fell upon Wang Lei, but seeing the frown on his face and pain in his eyes, she came to him, worried that something happened to him. Seeing that he had already fallen to sleep, Suzaku smiled and kept gazing at the lonely moon in the night sky. --- "Tch! He almost was consumed by his d?s?r?s again." said a young man, sitting on a thorn with annoyance visible in his voice. "It is good that he or you have already put seals on his soul so such situation - if ever rose - could be dealt with." an old man said, marveling at the insight of his master. "Yeah... we already knew such thing would happen. They say old habits die hard, here our d?s?r? can be called a habit, no?" questioned the young man with a sigh. His eyes seem to be gazing in a distance past. "But the thing I cannot understand is that His Excellency should have full control over darkness, then how can he be still be affected by it?" the old man wondered. He knew that darkness was just another source of energy for the young man, yet he was consumed by it. He could not tell how. "Of course, such punny thing as darkness cannot do a thing to us... it is our mistakes that we had did in the past that are hunting us. But it should be alright now... with everyone back to life, maybe we can finally forgive ourselves? Or, at least, he can." the young man said with melancholy in his voice that seems to fades just as it came. "Indeed... as long as His Excellency reach Unbreakable Dao heart, then such things as past mistake will only remain mistake, nothing more." "Haa~... if only I had achieved such a state before I went full mad spree, and now Heaven is after us because of that..." said the young man before he went to silence as if in deep thought. The old man could only shake his head. He has not felt or had not gone through what the young man has gone, so he was not sure about what to feel. --- With little quivered of his eyes, Wang Lei opened them just to find himself sandwiched between heavenly softness. Slightly raising his head, he glanced at the blond girl - with her usual innocent expression - she snores quietly. With a slight grin on her face, her grip on his head tightens. He looked at his side and saw the raven-head girl, having his other half of face into her mountains, as she had a gentle expression on her face. Wang Lei sight and looked down to see Akeno and Rias sleeping above him. Kuroka and Koneko were sleeping at the side. "You are awake, Wang Lei-sama. Please, take a bath and get ready; it is almost time for your breakfast." Sighing at the voice of his dedicated ''maid'', Wang Lei becomes intangible and slipped out of the softness. Standing, he stretches while yawning. Looking at his stoic ''maid'', Wang Lei smirked. Taking her hand by surprise, Wang Lei pulls her towards him. Before Grayfia could say anything, her lips were taken by the young dragon, who started to explore her soft cave. "Mmnng!" Grayfia m??n?d as she felt Wang Lei''s hand groping her bu?? cheek, making her snatch wet. After completely enjoying her soft lips and tongue, Wang Lei released her, leaving her breathing heavily. "Let''s go and have breakfast, dear. Shuri should be awakening soon." Tenderly hugging her, Wang Lei said, making the silver-haired maid blush as she places her head on his ?h?st and shyly nodded. --- After done with his breakfast, Wang Lei and everyone entered Shuri''s room and saw her sitting on her bed with blank eyes, gazing out of the window. It felt as if every emotion was erased from her. Wang Lei frowned, seeing it. Just one glance was enough for him to see that Shuri was thinking of something stupid. Akeno ran to her mother and hugged her, making Shuri looking at her daughter. Seeing her daughter, her eyes started to get wet as she started to cry. Shuri hugged Akeno as the voice of her sorrow echoed in the room. Suzaku also went and hugged her, wanted to console her aunt. Wang Lei sighed, seeing the light returning to her eyes. Shaking his head, he left the room. Just like his childhood, he was really not good with such situations. *** AN: Hmmm, well, what can I say... I am still busy with my exams that should last till the next half of February. Yet, here I am, writing a chapter. Anyway, as you can see, Baraqiel died. Sorry to those who had not wanted to cuck him, well, in a sense, Wang Lei is not cucking him, seeing as he is dead. Not my fault; blame fate. Anyway, Thank you for reading. Chapter 126 - Disciple of Yaegashi-Style. "Let''s make some kittens, master-nya~," the black cat girl cheerfully hugged her master, who was, as always, sleeping under the shade of a tree ¨C quite abnormal if one takes the fact that it was snowing currently ¨C purring on his ?h?st. The young fox, who was hugging her body while patting her head, smiled at his naughty cat. Looking at her developed body ¨C despite it being snowing, she was wearing her usual exposed yukata that enhanced her seductiveness ¨C the young fox licked his lips. "Are you sure about that? Then don''t mind me, " asking; he leaned down and pressed her soft lips with his. Biting her lower lip gently, the young man entered her mouth with his tongue and started to play with hers. His tongue played with her wet soft tongue, their saliva mixing. Kuro placed her hand behind Wang Lei''s head, taking fistful hair in her hands. "mnngg~ munngg~!" her muffled m??n resonates in their surroundings. One hand on her slim waist, while the other sliding down to her bu??, squeezing it, Wang Lei enjoyed her soft body. At what seems to be an eternity, their lips separate from each other as they gasped for breath, gazing into each other eyes. Seeing her hazy yellow cat-like eyes, Wang Lei felt his little brother started to get excited. Feeling the hot breaths of her master, Kuro again leaned forward to take his lips just to stop when she heard someone calling her, "Onee-sama¡­" Hearing the voice of a young girl, Kuro got startled as her tail became erect. She was quite familiar with this voice. If it was a normal situation then Kuroka would have been happy to hear the girl''s voice, but not right now. With a little strained smile on her face, Kuro looked behind at the little girl, her sister, Koneko. She was wondering if she does it for a purpose. It was already the 10th time that Koneko has cucked her! If only Koneko was a little more m?tur?¡­ then she would not have cared about it. "Shirone¡­" Kuro looked at her little sister with a helpless expression. With her same stoic expression, Koneko or Shirone looked toward Wang Lei and kept staring at him, as if waiting for him to call her. Nodding, the young fox called her to him, which she obeyed. Picking her up, Wang Lei placed her on his other ??p. Koneko extended her face towards his neck before sniffing and giving it a little lick. Her ears continued to twitch throughout the whole process. After doing the ???k?n? part, she went back to staring at her elder sister while enjoying Wang Lei''s patting. Kuroka, who was already back to her cheerful mode, smiled while saying, "Shirone-nya~," rubbing her cheeks with her, Kuro said, "Are you jealous of Onee-san? Fufufu~, don''t worry! Once Shirone grows up, we can always share master-nya~." "¡­" Koneko silently stares at her sister before nodding and closing her eyes, placing her head on Wang Lei''s ?h?st. Though outside, Wang Lei''s smiling expression did not change, inside he was smirking. ''Ah~! Such a good elder sister she is. I am so proud that she was the first person I met after coming to this world.'' Though the young fox, smirking internally. [Ding! The Host Physique has been unlocked!] Listening to the sudden notification, Wang Lei smiled. Suddenly, he felt he could control the weight of his blood more freely now. Before coming to this world, Wang Lei was practicing the aforementioned Physique. Since it still has not reached perfection, Wang Lei had chosen it to ?ssimilate with his body first ¨C with Ice-Ice fruit and Yami-Yami fruit. Why above abilities? No particular reason, but that he thought of perfecting his physique as he wanted to start cultivating the other. And some years before the start of the plot, he would be able to master at least two Physique with his comprehension. ''I am close to reaching Minor-Completion.'' Wang Lei thought while clenching his fist, feeling the change of weight in his blood. After completely checking that nothing was missing, Wang Lei looked back at the Nekoshou pair of sisters, who were sleeping soundly on his ?h?st. ''They really are sisters, huh. Lazy cats,'' mused Wang Lei before looking forward, at some distance away, where he could see a woman ¨C long black hair, busty figure, and black eyes ¨C was sitting in a lotus position with different elements dancing around her. It was none other than Shuri, Akeno''s mother! ''Hm, she is natural when it comes to elemental control. Not too surprising as Akeno also is talented when it comes to elemental control.'' Wang Lei thought, remembering the time when she asked him of training her. --- It was already a week since Baraqiel he died, and his news was known to the resident of the Himejima Clan. When Shuri first heard about the news, she was heartbroken and spent most of her time in her room staring out of the window. The only time Shuri smiled would be when she is talking with Akeno; otherwise, she would blankly stare out of the window, thinking something. SLURP "Hm¡­ good! It''s perfect!" the young fox, tasting the soup, stated. There was a pot in front of him in which different vegetables were cut and being boiled. ¨C different spice in it. Wang Lei was cooking his special soul for Shuri. He was going to make soup for himself but then thought of making it for Shuri too. Let''s go then," spoke the young fox alone in the kitchen before taking the tray and started to walk towards Shuri''s room. On his way, other maids and butlers bowed at him with respect, seeing him. Since he has been living at the Himejima Household for more than half a year, every servant started to come to know about his character and they found out that he was quite easy to get along with. Walking for a minute or two, Wang Lei reached Shuri''s room and knocked at the door. Hearing her answer, Wang Lei entered and looked at her, who was gazing out of the window. Turning her head, her eyes met with Wang Lei''s red slit eyes. Smiling slightly, Shuri opened her lips, "Wang Lei-san¡­ why are you here?" Walking close to her bed, Wang Lei dragged a chair beside it and sat on it. "Here, I cooked some soup for you." Presented the soup to her, Shuri thanked him before started to drink it. Her eyes widened at the deliciousness of the soup. It was the first time since she has drink such a delicious soup. "It is delicious!" exclaimed the raven-head. She could feel the warmth spreading inside her. Gently smiling, Wang Lei nodded, "I know. It is I who have cooked it, after all." Shuri giggled before continuing on drinking the soup. The whole room descends into silence with nothing but the sound of Shuri''s drinking her soup. "Say Wang Lei-san¡­ do you have a way to kill the one who killed Baraqiel?" "Of course, I do." Wang Lei did not think much and nodded his head. It was not hard for him to use his magic and finding out who killed him. He was the personification of a cheat, after all. Shuri suddenly looked towards him with surprise. She had just randomly asked that question. She did not know that he would really have way. "¡­ you really do? Can you really kill the one who killed Baraqiel?" she asked again, but this time there was more emotion in her voice. Looking at her unsettled eyes, Wang Lei said, "As I have said, I can. But are you sure about that? Letting someone else take your revenge? Would you be satisfied with it?" Wang Lie''s simply normal question made her eyes widen, but she shook her head, "I am too weak to do that." Wang Lei nodded, "Indeed, you''re too weak. Let alone taking revenge, you would straight away die by a simple way of your ''enemy''." Her fists tightly clenched the sheets as she gritted her teeth. She knew she was weak. Too weak. In fact, at this point, her daughter, Akeno, could easily defeat her. It made her frustrated. Being a shrine maiden, she never wished for power. She thought that she could live her life normally with her daughter and husband. But now she realized it, without power, she was nothing. Because she did not have power, she and her daughter were about to be killed by her own uncle. If not that Wang Lei saved them, then she and her daughter would have been killed. And now, she could not even take revenge for her late husband. She was mortified. "But... with enough training and dedication, you can become strong enough to kill you ''enemy''." His proposal made her look at him in the eyes. Seeing his red slit eyes that seem to gaze through all, she could feel gentleness and warmth in them. (AN: Bullshit-no-Jutsu!) Gently patting her head, Wang Lei smiled softly, "If you want, I can train you to become the strongest priestess. But if you do not have enough conviction, them leave it as you would just be wasting our time." Shuri became silent as different scenarios passed through her mind. If she could become strong, then she can definitely take revenge with her own hands. The proposal was definitely attracted to her. Looking at him with firm eyes, Shuri nodded and bowed seriously, "Please! Take me under your tutelage, Wang Lei-san!" Messing with her hair, Wang Lei smirked, "You should call me master now... or not?" --- "Master-!" a slightly m?tur? voice called to him, getting him out of the flashback as he looked at the caller. It was Rias, waving at him, with Grayfia - same blank expression - behind her. Wang Lei''s eyes narrowed as he looked at the beaten-down boy beside them, eyes filled with hatred and revenge. He was wearing haggard clothes, which were ripped from different places. The boy''s blue eyes fell upon him but did not waver as he firmly looked at Wang Lei as if examining him. Reaching close to Wang Lei, who had Koneko and Kuroka sleeping on his ??p, Rias pointed towards the haggard boy, "Meet my new [Knight], Yuuto Kiba!" "That is not my name!" the boy lashed at her for calling him ''Yuuto Kiba''. "Whether it is or not, from now on, you will be called Yuuto Kiba." Rias did not back down and replied to him. "Hm... your [Knight]... he seems quite weak for a [Knight] though. Are you sure you want this weak-ass guy?" examining him from head to toe, Wang Lei said. The boy, Yuuto Kiba, glared at him as if to eat him alive. Rias nodded her head since Kiba was really weak. She could easily defeat him without even talking Wang Lei training, and now she was many times stronger than before. "That''s why I want master to train him in swordsmanship." "No." "Why?!" "Because I am not here to babysit your whole peerage. It was you who took him, why would I even bother in training him?" Wang Lei asked. Though the real reason was that he was not that good when it came to swordsmanship. Although he did create some sword-styles, it was with the help of Shizuka, who was at Grandmaster when it came to swordsmanship. All he did was give idea and concept, while Shizuka was the one to change it and form it into a sword-style. Rias pouted when she heard him but did not pursue him. She knew if Wang Lei did not agree, then he would not say yes until she promised to do something for him. She still remembered when she had to wear a bunny girl uniform for a whole month, it was so embarrassing. Throughout the whole conversation, Kiba kept on glaring Wang Lei as if to eat him alive. "What is it, little boy? Do you want to fight with me or something?" the young fox asked, confused by the blond''s behavior. "I want you to train me! I want to take revenge for my deceased comrades." Instead of being scared, Kiba took a step forward and said with a voice laced with killing intent. "Heh! Revenge? With your meager strength?" asked Wang Lei sarcastically. "That''s why I want you to train me!" "And I said-" before he finished his sentence, a portal opened beside him. From it, a young beautiful woman entered. She had long black hair with a silver shade in it, black eyes, and a big bust. Her face had girly innocence on it. A Japanese katana was strapped on the side of her hip. Examining every person around her, her eyes fell upon Wang Lei - happiness showing in it. "Wang Lei!" her soft voice filled their surroundings, melody to whoever heard it. Gently placing Kuro and Koneko aside him, Wang Lei stood and hugged the woman tenderly, "Shizuka... did you come here to meet me?" placing a gentle peck on her face, Wang Lei continued, "I missed you." "Um, I also missed you, Wang Lei," placing her head on his ?h?st, Shizuka''s body melted into his arms. Others looked at them with question marks on their faces while Rias and Grayfia were thinking the same thing, ''Another?!'' After cuddling with each other for some time, Shizuka looked at others while examining them from up to down while thinking how Wang Lei got more girls when it was not even a week since he left. But she knew that there was a time difference between the two worlds. "So, why are you here?" asked the young fox, looking at her. "Well..." Shizuka looked sideways; she could not tell him that she ran when she found out that Qingyue, Shea, and Tio were again making something. Last time, it was Wang Lei who ate it. She was not sure if they ganged up on her or not, so she ran away. And the safest place was definitely was beside Wang Lei, "... I missed you. Is that not enough for me to come to you?" looking with upturned eyes, Shizuka asked. "Of course not, you can come to me whenever you like," smilingly, Wang Lei replied. "You can use a sword?" suddenly, both of them heard a boy''s voice and looked towards him, "Then teach me!" he demanded of Shizuka as he looked at her. Shizuka tilted her head sideways, cutely, confusingly. "Em... you are?" the swordswoman asked. "My name is Izaiya! And I want you to teach me swordsmanship!" he again said to her, but this time with his name. "Wrong! Your name is Yuuto Kiba! Stop calling yourself with the previous name!" Rias, pointing her finger at him, said angrily. He was her servant now, and he should use the name she gave her. Izaiya ignored her and kept staring at Shizuka, who could see the burning fire of revenge in his eyes. She looked towards Wang Lei, who just shrugged his shoulder. He was leaving the decision to her. Looking back at him for some time, Shizuka nodded, "Alright. I will take you as a disciple of Yaegashi-style." (AN: Just finished my ICT and Programming exams, and I have to say, I am proud of myself. *patting myself on the back* Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #._51414905676427554 for visiting. Well, anyway, here another chapter.) Chapter 127 - Irina Shidou AN: An unedited chapter. I hope there are not many mistakes in it. Anyways, this chapter is mostly on Kiba, so do not say that I did not tell ya''. Peace! Find authorized novels in , faster updates, better experience, Please click #%!d(string=17747148405674105)/irina-shidou_%!d(string=51508559585793944) for visiting. *** Death. Something that everyone will face one day. Something from which one can neither run nor hide, the only possibility left is facing it. But then the question arises, will one will be able to? Knowing that in the next minute, or even second, he will be facing death. Knowing that this would be, or might be, his last-minute in the world, and after this, he would die. Will one be calm at that moment? Will he accept it, embrace it? Standing at the edge of a steep hill, a boy of about nine stood with flowers in his hand. With every gentle gust of the wind, his short blond hair would wave to his side. His face still kept the little amount of baby fat, with a small mole underneath his left eye. His blue eyes, filled with a different swirl of emotions - pain, suffering, hate, anger, grief, sadness, agony. But the most evident was for sure pain, sadness, and agony - his will and determination for revenge as he stared at the grave in front of him. If one were to look, then he can only see one grave, but the names written on it could easily pass the dozen mark - indicating that there was not a body buried beneath the said grave. With his hand tightly clenching the stems of the flowers, tears could be seen threatening to leave his eyes. "...Wait, okay... definitely... I will definitely take revenge on people of those damn Holy Sword Project!" He could hardly squeeze the words out of his mouth due to the tight clenching of his teeth. He could still remember it vividly. The screams of his dying comrades as they prayed to God for the salvation that never reached them. Smiling and heartless faces of those priests as they experimented on them coldly, without any ounce of emotion showing on their faces as they did one cruel experiment after another on them. Faces of despair, helplessness... and hollowness. And the moment when they were deemed unnecessary by them - ordered to be disposed of. Then the image of a certain redhead showed on his face. The girl who gave him the second chance, but he still could not place his trust in her. Who knew what she might be planning by saving him. And more so when she was a devil... well, he was not in a position to say that anymore, knowing that he has also become one. Leaning down a little, one of his knees touching the ground, the boy, Yuuto Kiba - or Izaiya that he calls himself - gently placed the flowers above the grave. He did not pray. Why would he? When they were suffering, the only hope they could cling to was God. But did he help them? Did he answer their prayers? And now that he has become a devil, the very thought of praying to God disgusted him. He felt like puking. Shaking his head, clearing his mind of unnecessary thoughts, he stood up. It was already time for the start of his sword training. Even though his master was kind of acted like a mother, though he never had one, he knew that she was quite a soft-hearted girl. But that does not mean he would let his guard down; especially, after what he has gone through. "Oya~, what we have here? A little devil boy. Hehehehe! He seems quite tasty~." A sudden shock ran past his spine as Yuuto Kiba hurriedly jumped back, creating distance between whoever the other person was. "A woman?" Looking at the woman standing in front of him, Yuuto Kiba''s brow raised. But his eyes still cautiously looking at her, examining her every action. "Fufufu~, don''t be so afraid, little boy~. Come to Onee-san~, Onee-san will not hurt you~." Her playful voice traveled to him, giving him goosebumps. Kiba could feel his body hair standing erect. His mind constantly sending signals to run. After facing death once, he could tell it... if he did not escape, he will die. This woman... she was definitely here to kill him. "Who are you?" while still maintaining a distance, Kiba asked. His eyes, wandering around him, trying to find a possible escaping path. ''I can''t die here! I still have not even started my revenge!'' "Onee-san is a stray devil~. But don''t worry, okay? Onee-san is really a good person. Onee-san loved her master. She loved her soooo~ much that she was ready to sacrifice her life for him," her voice sounded pitiful, like that of a defenseless girl, as she continued, "But Onee-san master loved someone else. How could I accept that? I gave my whole being, my humanity, for my master! How could he not love me? That''s why Onee-san killed him! And now, he is part of Onee-san!" She revealed her n?k?d br??st. A terror climbed Kiba''s spine. Face! He could see a distorted face of a male on her br??st, stitched together with her skin. Kiba felt a sudden nauseating feeling hitting him. He placed his hand on his mouth to stop whatever was going to leave it - trying his best to not look at her... ?h?st. "See~, now the master and I have become one~! No one can separate us now!" with a fanatical look on her face, she looked at Kiba, her smirk widening, "But you know~, Onee-san still has to kill that bitch that tried to steal my master. But Onee-san is not strong enough to do that. She is from a higher-class devil house, after all. So, Onee-san found a perfect method to do that~, absorb other devils~. The more devils Onee-san absorbs, the stronger Onee-san will become. Then it would be not hard for Onee-san to kill that bitch, you know~. So, little boy, you will help Onee-san, right?" The woman, looking at the running Kiba, her face distorted, "AH~! HOW COULD YOU RUN AWAY FROM ONEE-SAN!? COME HERE! COME BACK TO ONEE-SAN!" Her shout rung throughout the silent forest, alerting the animals. "FUCK!" Kiba cursed aloud. He was wondering how his luck became so rotten. He had to meet a psychopath of all people. ''I can''t die!'' With determining heart, Kiba, unconsciously, started to use his demonic force, propelling him faster towards the other side of the forest. While only the same thought ran through his mind, ''Run, run, run! You can not die here! Run!'' "COME to BACCCCKKKK!!" hearing the shriek of the woman, Kiba forcefully bite his tongue. His mind was filled with terror. "WHERE DO YOU THINK YOU ARE RUNNING?!" His eyes widen to the extreme, Kiba saw the face of the woman right next to his, only some inches apart. Her looking at him with fully opening eyes. Her dark sclera and golden pupils, staring right at him - as if to pear ever secret out of him. Before he could think anything else, he felt his head being pushed down, distorting his vision as if sitting on a bullet train, all he saw was some blurred silhouette. A cloud of dust covered the area around him, destroying the nearby trees. His face full of wounds, with blood coming out of his seven orifices. His vision turning red as he saw the crazy laughing face of the woman. ''Why?'' as if he could not see the face of the woman, Kiba questioned, ''Why? Why is the world so cruel to me... to us. Why can''t we live a normal life?'' "Now stay there like a good boy, okay~? Onee-san will get angry otherwise~." Kiba could b?r?ly hear anything due to damage to his ears. ''I... I still have not taken revenge... what''s the point of me escaping? What was the sacrifice of my comrades worth for? I can''t die... I don''t want to DIE!'' "I DON''T WANT TO DIE!" with tears falling from his eyes, Kiba shouted his feelings. He did not want to die. He at least wanted to revenge his dead comrade. If he died, how could he face his comrades, who sacrificed themselves to let him escape? He felt it. The hopelessness, the despair. "Someone... Someone... please... save me," with the constant falling of tears as if a dam broke, Kiba cried for help within the constant laughter of the woman. "Please...*sniff*... someone... please... SOMEONE!" "Shout all you want boy, but no one will save-" Stop. Everything stopped. The falling of leaves, the wave of grass, the flying dust, the blowing of the wind, it was as if everything as been caught by something or someone. "What are you doing? Trying to hurt my disciple?" a voice that Kiba was completely familiar with, yet it felt the coldest thing to exist. The gentleness and playfulness that he was familiar with were nowhere to be found, only eternal coldness and emptiness - as if it was coming from the depth of an abyss. The woman looked above and saw a girl standing there, with Kiba in her hands. Her face, if seen in normal circumstances, would have been a sight to behold. But, right now, the coldness was laced on it as she looked at the tettered body of Kiba. A gentle wave of energy left her body and entered Kiba, beginning to heal him. Kiba could feel a soothing feeling washing over her body, relaxing it as he felt the pain vanishing. With tears still evident in his eyes, he looked at her supposedly master. The one he never acknowledged. When he met her a week ago, all he wanted was to learn swordsmanship from her. But due to the trust issues, he never acknowledged her as his master - same with Rias. But now, seeing the same woman, who he never trusted, saving him and caring for him, he could not help but feel warm - something that he has long forgotten. "Thank you..." a small voice of gratitude left his mouth. He was really grateful for her saving him. At the same time, he felt guilty and shame for even suspecting her and not giving her his trust. Even though she was his mentor. Gently ??r?ssing his head, Shizuku smiled, "You should rest, Kiba-chan. Leave everything to master, okay?" Kiba could only nod at his master''s words and stood behind her. Even in Arifureta''s universe, when they were summoned, she might be the most sensible after Hajime. And now, many years have been passed since then, though she still contained her childish innocence and still would act like a mother some times, she was completely m?tur?d. After leaving with other girls, who were from the cultivation world, she was quite obvious of the fact that only power can help you. Things such as justice never existed, only power. If only her friend Kaouki was able to see it. Anyway, she was m?tur?d and was not new to killing. In ATG verse, she has killed many people, after all. "You have quite guts to try to kill my disciple, girl." and it seems like she was catching Wang Lei''s, Xuanyin''s, and Caiyi''s arrogancy. "Stay out of my way, or Onee-san will have to eat you too~," back to her playful voice, the woman said. Even though she was cautious, she still did not show it on her face. Shizuku just coldly looked at her, one hand reaching the hilt of . Seeing it, the woman took a defensive stand. But all of it was for naught when Shizuku, without anyone present registering it, slashed her sword. "Let''s go, Kiba-chan. Wang Lei should be waiting for us. It''s breakfast time, after all." she said before taking Kiba''s hand and started to walk towards the Himejima state. "But..." Kiba wanted to ask about the woman, but he got his answer the next second. With his eyes filled with astonishment, he saw a long ravine stretching at his back, all the way to the horizon with no end. He could literally see lava down there! ''What the fu?k!?'' was the only thought inside his mind. She literally almost destroyed the planet with her swing. "Hm, this world''s laws are quite weak... even with my holding most of my powers, I almost accidentally bisected the planet. It seems like I need more training." Shizuku said, nodding as she continued her walk. With his mouth open in ''O'' shaped, Kiba could only silently follow his master. --- "What the fu?k?! What is she?! Even Onii-sama can''t do that!" Rias shouted as she looked at the massive ravine down in the jungle. She was standing in the air, with Wang Lei, Akeno and Shuri, Nekomata sisters, and Grayfia. All of them had their eyes opened to the extreme. Just one slash, one slash was enough to almost destroy the planet... then what would a full-powered one was like? Destroying the Universe?! The whole concept was new to them. "Hai~, if I did not stop the slash, then it would have destroyed the echo system..." Wang Lei said before waving his hand and using